A discourse of the pastoral care written by Gilbert, Lord Bishop of Sarum.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 340 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 154 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30336
         Wing B5777
         ESTC R25954
         09300621
         ocm 09300621
         42659
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30336)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42659)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1303:27)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of the pastoral care written by Gilbert, Lord Bishop of Sarum.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [12], xxxiv, 252, [2] p.
           
             Printed by R.R. for Ric. Chiswell,
             London :
             1692.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Pastoral theology.
           Clergy -- Office.
           Preaching.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           THE
           Pastoral
           Care.
           
        
         
           Written
           By
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           GILBERT
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           SARUM
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             R.
          
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCXCII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           PASTORAL
           CARE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             JO.
             CANT
             .
          
           
             Maii
             5.
             1692.
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           QUEENS
           Most
           Excellent
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Title
           of
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           is
           so
           inherent
           in
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           so
           essential
           a
           part
           of
           its
           security
           as
           well
           as
           of
           its
           glory
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           Papal
           Bulls
           
           to
           add
           it
           to
           the
           Crown
           that
           Your
           MAJESTY
           now
           wears
           :
           You
           hold
           it
           by
           a
           much
           better
           Tenure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           a
           more
           ancient
           Possession
           .
           Nor
           can
           one
           reflect
           on
           the
           Pope's
           giving
           it
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           VIIIth
           ,
           without
           remembring
           what
           is
           said
           of
           Caiaphas
           ,
           that
           
             being
             High
             Priest
             that
             year
             ,
             he
             Prophesied
             .
          
           For
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           true
           Faith
           hath
           been
           so
           eminently
           Defended
           by
           our
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           we
           having
           had
           our
           Pulcheria's
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Constantine's
           and
           our
           Theodose's
           ,
           that
           this
           Church
           has
           been
           all
           along
           the
           chief
           strength
           and
           
           honour
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           main
           Object
           of
           the
           envy
           and
           spite
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           Your
           MAJESTY'S
           Royal
           Ancestors
           have
           done
           so
           much
           for
           us
           ,
           there
           remains
           yet
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           compleating
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           of
           men
           .
           This
           will
           most
           effectually
           be
           done
           by
           obliging
           the
           Clergy
           to
           be
           more
           exemplary
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           more
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Pastoral
           Duty
           .
           And
           this
           Work
           seems
           to
           be
           reserved
           for
           Your
           MAJESTIES
           ,
           
           and
           designed
           to
           be
           the
           Felicity
           and
           Glory
           of
           Your
           Reign
           .
           To
           serve
           God
           by
           promoting
           this
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           Design
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           truly
           worthy
           of
           Your
           MAJESTY'S
           best
           care
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           I
           have
           purposely
           written
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           with
           all
           humility
           Dedicate
           and
           present
           to
           Your
           Sacred
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           May
           that
           God
           who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           ,
           and
           hath
           bless'd
           us
           with
           Two
           such
           Excellent
           Princes
           ,
           preserve
           You
           Both
           long
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           You
           as
           happy
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           in
           You
           ▪
           May
           You
           Reign
           over
           
           us
           till
           You
           have
           accomplished
           all
           those
           Great
           Designs
           for
           which
           God
           hath
           raised
           You
           up
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           He
           hath
           filled
           Your
           Hearts
           :
           And
           may
           this
           Church
           be
           made
           by
           Your
           means
           
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Beauty
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Ioy
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           daily
           and
           most
           fervent
           Prayers
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             
               May
               it
               please
               Your
            
             MAJESTY
             ,
          
           
             Your
             MAJESTY'S
             
               Most
               Loyal
               ,
               most
               Humble
               ,
               and
               most
               Obedient
               Subject
               and
               Chaplain
               ,
            
             GI
             .
             SARUM
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Preface
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               i
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Sacred
             Imployments
             ,
             and
             the
             Names
             and
             Designations
             given
             to
             them
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               1
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             Rules
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             for
             those
             that
             minister
             in
             Holy
             things
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             that
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               15
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             relating
             to
             the
             same
             matter
             .
          
           
             28
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             53
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             An
             Account
             of
             some
             Canons
             in
             divers
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             relating
             to
             the
             Duties
             and
             Labours
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             84
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             declared
             Sense
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             104
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             due
             Preparation
             of
             such
             as
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Orders
             .
          
           
             141
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Functions
             and
             Labours
             of
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             176
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Concerning
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             214
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             241
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PRef
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           21.
           for
           tue
           r.
           the.
           Book
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           8.
           cancells
           r.
           excells
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           9.
           declareth
           r.
           delayeth
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           13.
           of
           r.
           to
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           1.
           
             as
             as
          
           r.
           
             as
             at
          
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           1.
           after
           not
           r.
           :
           p.
           147.
           l.
           12.
           
             also
             him
          
           r.
           
             him
             also
          
           .
           p.
           148.
           l.
           8.
           man
           r.
           men
           .
           p.
           154.
           l.
           2.
           
             all
             ,
             this
          
           r.
           
             all
             this
          
           ,
           p.
           192.
           l.
           24.
           strongly
           r.
           strangely
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Subject
           ,
           how
           Important
           soever
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           has
           been
           so
           little
           treated
           of
           ,
           and
           will
           seem
           so
           severe
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           not
           judged
           this
           a
           necessary
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           did
           more
           decently
           come
           from
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           how
           undeserving
           soever
           he
           is
           ,
           yet
           is
           raised
           to
           a
           Post
           that
           may
           justify
           the
           writing
           on
           so
           tender
           a
           Head
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           have
           undertaken
           it
           .
           But
           my
           Zeal
           for
           the
           true
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           determined
           me
           to
           set
           about
           it
           ;
           yet
           since
           my
           Design
           is
           to
           correct
           things
           for
           
           the
           future
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           reproach
           any
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           I
           have
           resolved
           to
           cast
           it
           rather
           into
           Advices
           and
           Rules
           ,
           into
           plain
           and
           short
           Directions
           ,
           than
           into
           long
           and
           laboured
           Discourses
           ,
           supported
           by
           the
           shews
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Citations
           from
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Historical
           Observations
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           more
           profitable
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           invidious
           way
           of
           handling
           the
           Subject
           .
        
         
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           Imputation
           on
           a
           Church
           ,
           if
           too
           many
           of
           those
           that
           are
           dedicated
           to
           her
           Service
           ,
           have
           not
           all
           the
           Characters
           that
           are
           here
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           to
           be
           desired
           in
           Clergymen
           .
           Even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           there
           were
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           false
           Teachers
           ;
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Twelve
           was
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Devil
           ;
           some
           loved
           the
           pre-eminence
           ,
           others
           loved
           this
           present
           World
           to
           a
           scandalous
           degree
           ;
           some
           of
           those
           that
           preached
           
           Christ
           ,
           did
           it
           
             not
             sincerely
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             out
             of
             contention
          
           ;
           they
           vied
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           have
           carried
           away
           the
           esteem
           from
           them
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           were
           suffering
           for
           the
           Faith
           :
           for
           envying
           their
           Credit
           ,
           they
           designed
           to
           raise
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           by
           lessening
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           so
           hoped
           to
           have
           
             added
             affliction
             to
             their
             bonds
          
           .
           In
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           find
           great
           Complaints
           of
           the
           Neglects
           and
           Disorders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           all
           Ranks
           .
           Many
           became
           the
           Stewards
           and
           Bailiffs
           of
           other
           Peoples
           Estates
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           looked
           too
           diligently
           after
           those
           Cares
           which
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           even
           in
           those
           times
           of
           trial
           ,
           grew
           very
           remiss
           in
           the
           most
           important
           of
           all
           Cares
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           proper
           business
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Empire
           became
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Immunity
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           Advantages
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           bounty
           of
           Princes
           ,
           followed
           the
           Sacred
           Functions
           ,
           made
           them
           to
           be
           generally
           much
           desired
           ;
           and
           the
           Elections
           being
           then
           for
           most
           part
           popular
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           some
           of
           the
           greater
           Cities
           ,
           the
           Magistracy
           took
           them
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           were
           the
           Judges
           both
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           regularity
           of
           the
           Election
           )
           ;
           these
           were
           managed
           with
           much
           faction
           and
           violence
           ,
           which
           often
           ended
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           so
           great
           an
           excess
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           had
           not
           Witnesses
           to
           many
           Instances
           of
           this
           among
           the
           best
           men
           in
           those
           Ages
           ,
           it
           would
           look
           like
           an
           uncharitable
           Imputation
           on
           those
           Times
           ,
           to
           think
           them
           capable
           of
           such
           Enormities
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Disorders
           ,
           the
           Animosities
           ,
           the
           going
           so
           oft
           backwards
           and
           forwards
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Emperors
           happened
           to
           be
           of
           different
           Sides
           ,
           are
           but
           too
           ample
           a
           proof
           of
           the
           Corruptions
           that
           had
           then
           got
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           what
           can
           we
           think
           of
           the
           breach
           made
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Africk
           by
           Donatus
           ,
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           upon
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           Point
           ,
           as
           whether
           Cecilian
           and
           his
           Ordainers
           had
           denied
           the
           Faith
           in
           the
           last
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           which
           grew
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           almost
           in
           every
           Town
           of
           Africk
           there
           were
           divided
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           separating
           Bishops
           ,
           upon
           that
           Account
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           Wound
           healed
           but
           with
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           those
           Churches
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           though
           partial
           enough
           to
           his
           own
           side
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           espousing
           Damasus's
           Interests
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           vast
           effusion
           of
           blood
           that
           had
           been
           at
           his
           Election
           ;
           which
           was
           set
           on
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           continued
           for
           four
           days
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           
           and
           at
           one
           Church
           ,
           a
           hundred
           and
           seven
           and
           thirty
           were
           killed
           ;
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           from
           laying
           open
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           a
           very
           severe
           style
           .
           He
           grew
           so
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           and
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           days
           at
           Bethlehem
           .
        
         
           Those
           Corruptions
           were
           so
           much
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           because
           the
           Eminent
           Men
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           procured
           a
           great
           many
           Canons
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           both
           in
           Provincial
           and
           General
           Councils
           ,
           for
           correcting
           Abuses
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           observed
           them
           creeping
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           St.
           Chrysostom's
           Story
           ,
           that
           tho
           bad
           men
           did
           not
           oppose
           the
           making
           good
           Rules
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           so
           many
           dead
           Letters
           in
           their
           Registers
           ;
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           rigorous
           Execution
           of
           them
           :
           so
           that
           those
           good
           Canons
           do
           shew
           us
           indeed
           what
           were
           the
           growing
           Abuses
           
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           made
           ;
           and
           how
           good
           men
           set
           themselves
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           are
           no
           sure
           indications
           of
           the
           Reformation
           that
           was
           effected
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Tottering
           state
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           which
           had
           then
           fallen
           under
           a
           vast
           Dissolution
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           feeble
           hands
           ,
           was
           then
           sinking
           with
           its
           own
           weight
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           on
           all
           sides
           an
           easy
           Prey
           to
           its
           Invaders
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           Pagans
           or
           Arians
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           awakened
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           have
           apprehended
           their
           approaching
           Ruin
           ;
           to
           have
           prevented
           it
           by
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Endeavours
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           corrected
           those
           Abuses
           which
           had
           provoked
           God
           ,
           and
           weakned
           and
           distracted
           both
           Church
           and
           Empire
           .
           But
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           either
           Gildas
           here
           in
           Britain
           ,
           or
           Salvian
           in
           France
           ,
           they
           
           rather
           grew
           worse
           ,
           more
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           more
           insensible
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           coming
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Province
           after
           Province
           rent
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           over-run
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           great
           Wound
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           healed
           ,
           and
           a
           Second
           Form
           of
           Christianity
           rose
           up
           and
           prevailed
           again
           in
           the
           Western
           Parts
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           became
           Christian
           with
           the
           allay
           that
           dark
           and
           superstitious
           Ages
           had
           brought
           into
           that
           holy
           Doctrine
           :
           Then
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           were
           so
           totally
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           universally
           lost
           their
           esteem
           :
           And
           tho'
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           held
           a
           great
           many
           Councils
           for
           correcting
           these
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           published
           many
           Capitulars
           on
           the
           same
           design
           ;
           yet
           all
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           There
           was
           neither
           Knowledge
           nor
           Vertue
           enough
           left
           to
           reform
           a
           Corruption
           
           that
           was
           become
           universal
           .
           The
           Clergy
           by
           these
           Disorders
           fell
           under
           a
           general
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           rose
           the
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           
             Monastick
             Orders
          
           ;
           and
           when
           Riches
           and
           Power
           had
           corrupted
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Begging
             Orders
          
           took
           away
           the
           Credit
           from
           both
           ;
           yet
           even
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           which
           the
           outward
           severity
           of
           their
           Rule
           ,
           Habit
           ,
           and
           Manner
           of
           Life
           did
           both
           establish
           and
           maintain
           long
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           so
           generally
           lost
           ,
           that
           no
           Part
           or
           Body
           of
           the
           Roman-Clergy
           had
           Credit
           enough
           to
           stop
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           scorn
           and
           hatred
           that
           fell
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           so
           spread
           over
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           that
           to
           it
           ,
           even
           their
           own
           Historians
           do
           impute
           the
           great
           Advances
           that
           Luther's
           Doctrine
           made
           for
           about
           Fifty
           Years
           together
           ;
           whole
           Kingdoms
           
           and
           Provinces
           embracing
           it
           as
           it
           were
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           now
           for
           above
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           made
           a
           full
           stand
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           places
           it
           has
           rather
           lost
           ground
           ,
           than
           gained
           any
           .
           The
           true
           account
           of
           this
           is
           not
           easily
           given
           ;
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           been
           of
           late
           defended
           with
           greater
           A●vantages
           ,
           with
           more
           Learning
           ,
           and
           better
           Reasoning
           than
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ;
           yet
           with
           much
           less
           Success
           .
           The
           true
           reason
           of
           the
           slackning
           of
           that
           Work
           ,
           must
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Reformation
           made
           in
           several
           Points
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Manners
           ,
           and
           the
           Labours
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Depravation
           under
           which
           most
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           are
           fallen
           .
           For
           the
           Manners
           and
           the
           Labours
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           real
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           all
           people
           do
           both
           understand
           and
           feel
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           much
           more
           convincing
           
           force
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           visible
           ,
           and
           perswade
           more
           universally
           ,
           than
           Books
           can
           do
           ,
           which
           are
           little
           read
           ,
           and
           less
           considered
           :
           And
           indeed
           the
           Bulk
           of
           Mankind
           is
           so
           made
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           working
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           moving
           their
           Affections
           ,
           and
           commanding
           their
           Esteem
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           established
           the
           Errors
           of
           Popery
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           possibility
           of
           ever
           treating
           ,
           or
           reuniting
           with
           them
           ;
           since
           those
           Decisions
           ,
           and
           their
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Foundation
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           twisted
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           :
           Yet
           they
           established
           such
           a
           Reformation
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           Churches
           that
           pretend
           to
           a
           more
           
             Glorious
             Title
          
           ,
           justly
           ashamed
           .
           For
           tho
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           Reserves
           made
           for
           the
           Plenitude
           of
           the
           
             Papal
             Authority
          
           ,
           that
           in
           great
           instances
           ,
           and
           
           for
           a
           Favourite
           ,
           all
           may
           be
           broke
           through
           ;
           yet
           the
           most
           notorious
           Abuses
           are
           so
           struck
           at
           ,
           and
           this
           has
           been
           in
           many
           places
           so
           effectually
           observed
           ,
           chiefly
           where
           they
           knew
           that
           their
           Deportment
           was
           looked
           into
           ,
           and
           watched
           over
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           Scandals
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           is
           much
           laid
           :
           And
           tho'
           there
           is
           still
           much
           Ignorance
           ●mong
           their
           Mass-Priests
           ;
           yet
           their
           Parish-Priests
           are
           generally
           another
           sort
           of
           men
           :
           They
           are
           well
           instructed
           in
           their
           Religion
           ;
           lead
           regular
           Lives
           ,
           and
           perform
           their
           Parochial
           Duties
           with
           a
           most
           wonderful
           diligence
           :
           They
           do
           not
           only
           say
           Mass
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           publick
           Functions
           daily
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           almost
           perpetually
           imploying
           themseves
           in
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           their
           Cures
           :
           Instructing
           the
           Youth
           ,
           hearing
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           visiting
           
           the
           Sick
           :
           and
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           the
           constant
           obligation
           of
           the
           Breviary
           :
           There
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Non-residence
           or
           Plurality
           ,
           to
           be
           heard
           of
           in
           whole
           Countries
           of
           that
           Communion
           ;
           and
           though
           about
           Cathedrals
           ,
           and
           in
           Greater
           Cities
           ,
           the
           vast
           number
           of
           Priests
           ,
           gives
           still
           great
           and
           just
           occasion
           to
           censure
           ;
           yet
           the
           Parish-Priests
           have
           almost
           universally
           recovered
           the
           Esteem
           ●f
           the
           People
           :
           They
           are
           no
           more
           disposed
           to
           think
           ill
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           give
           them
           a
           
             just
             cause
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           
             plausible
             colour
          
           for
           departing
           from
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Reformation
           that
           Popery
           hath
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           ,
           has
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           stopt
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           that
           did
           so
           long
           carry
           every
           thing
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           the
           least
           Melancholy
           part
           of
           the
           Account
           that
           may
           be
           given
           
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           Reformers
           began
           that
           blessed
           Work
           with
           much
           Zeal
           ;
           they
           and
           their
           first
           Successors
           carried
           it
           on
           with
           Learning
           and
           Spirit
           :
           They
           were
           active
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           ,
           and
           constant
           and
           patient
           in
           their
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           turn'd
           the
           esteem
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           was
           alienated
           from
           Popery
           ,
           by
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Scandals
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           all
           towards
           them
           :
           But
           when
           they
           felt
           the
           warmth
           of
           the
           Protection
           and
           Encouragement
           that
           Princes
           and
           States
           gave
           them
           ,
           they
           insensibly
           slackned
           ;
           They
           fell
           from
           their
           
             First
             Heat
          
           and
           Love
           ;
           they
           began
           to
           build
           Houses
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           neglected
           the
           
             House
             of
             God
          
           :
           They
           rested
           satisfied
           with
           their
           having
           reformed
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           study
           to
           reform
           the
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           of
           their
           People
           :
           And
           while
           in
           their
           Offices
           they
           lamented
           the
           not
           
           having
           a
           
             Publick
             Discipline
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ;
           They
           have
           either
           made
           no
           attempts
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           very
           faint
           ones
           for
           restoring
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           while
           Popery
           has
           purified
           it self
           from
           many
           former
           Abuses
           ,
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           have
           added
           new
           ones
           to
           the
           old
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           retain
           ,
           and
           are
           fond
           of
           .
           Zeal
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           Diligence
           in
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Care
          
           ,
           are
           fallen
           under
           too
           visible
           and
           too
           scandalous
           a
           decay
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           an
           Application
           to
           that
           Sacred
           Study
           ,
           was
           at
           first
           the
           distinguishing
           Character
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           generally
           nicknamed
           Gospellers
           ;
           These
           
             Holy
             Writings
          
           are
           now
           so
           little
           studied
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           obliged
           to
           look
           narrowly
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           find
           great
           cause
           of
           regret
           and
           lamentation
           ,
           from
           the
           gross
           Ignorance
           of
           such
           as
           either
           are
           in
           Orders
           ,
           
           or
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           put
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           Capital
           and
           Comprehensive
           of
           all
           Abuses
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           false
           Opinion
           of
           the
           worst
           Ages
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           chief
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           obligation
           of
           Priests
           to
           be
           the
           performing
           Offices
           ;
           and
           judged
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           were
           done
           ,
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           their
           Business
           was
           also
           done
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Care
          
           came
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           neglected
           ,
           does
           continue
           still
           to
           leaven
           us
           :
           While
           men
           imagine
           that
           their
           whole
           work
           consists
           in
           Publick
           Functions
           ,
           and
           so
           reckon
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           either
           do
           these
           themselves
           ,
           or
           procure
           and
           hire
           another
           person
           in
           
             Holy
             Orders
          
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           answer
           the
           Obligation
           that
           lies
           on
           them
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Care
          
           ,
           the
           Instructing
           ,
           the
           Exhorting
           ,
           the
           Admonishing
           and
           Reproving
           ,
           the
           directing
           and
           conducting
           ,
           the
           visiting
           and
           comforting
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           is
           generally
           
           neglected
           :
           while
           the
           Incumbent
           does
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           look
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Curate
           thinks
           himself
           bound
           to
           nothing
           but
           barely
           to
           perform
           Offices
           according
           to
           agreement
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           chiefly
           on
           design
           to
           raise
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Obligations
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Care
          
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           is
           written
           .
           Many
           things
           do
           concur
           in
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           to
           awaken
           us
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           mind
           and
           do
           our
           duty
           with
           more
           zeal
           and
           application
           than
           ever
           .
           It
           is
           very
           visible
           that
           in
           this
           present
           Age
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           is
           not
           only
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           but
           is
           going
           back
           ,
           and
           grows
           sensibly
           weaker
           and
           weaker
           .
           Some
           Churches
           have
           been
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ;
           and
           brought
           under
           a
           total
           desolation
           and
           dispersion
           ;
           and
           others
           have
           fallen
           under
           terrible
           oppressions
           and
           shakings
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           a
           Design
           formed
           and
           carried
           on
           long
           ,
           for
           the
           
           utter
           destruction
           of
           that
           
             Great
             Work.
          
           The
           Clouds
           were
           so
           thick
           gathered
           over
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           saw
           we
           were
           marked
           out
           for
           destruction
           :
           And
           when
           that
           was
           once
           compass●d
           ,
           our
           E●emies
           saw
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Designs
           would
           be
           more
           easily
           brought
           about
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           our
           Enemies
           intended
           to
           se●
           us
           one
           upon
           another
           by
           turns
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           do
           half
           their
           work
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           still
           an
           abused
           Party
           among
           us
           ready
           to
           carry
           on
           their
           〈◊〉
           ;
           for
           they
           thought
           it
           too
           bold
           an
           Attempt
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           but
           while
           they
           were
           thus
           shifting
           Hands
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           cut
           them
           short
           in
           their
           Designs
           ;
           and
           to
           blast
           that
           part
           of
           them
           in
           which
           we
           were
           concerned
           ,
           so
           entirely
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           carry
           them
           on
           more
           barefacedly
           :
           and
           drive
           at
           Conquest
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           one
           stroke
           to
           destroy
           our
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Laws
           and
           our
           Properties
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           critical
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           look
           at
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Calamities
           that
           have
           fallen
           so
           heavily
           on
           so
           many
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dangers
           that
           hang
           over
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           we
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           look
           up
           to
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           provoked
           at
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           not
           walked
           suitably
           to
           the
           Light
           that
           they
           have
           so
           long
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessings
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           continued
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           have
           corrupted
           their
           ways
           before
           him
           .
           They
           have
           lost
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           seemed
           to
           magnify
           the
           Form
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           zealous
           for
           Opinions
           and
           Customs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           has
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           taken
           even
           that
           Form
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           has
           loathed
           their
           
             Solemn
             Assemblies
          
           ;
           and
           brought
           them
           under
           a
           
             famine
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           they
           had
           so
           much
           despised
           .
           
           While
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           while
           we
           find
           that
           we
           our selves
           ,
           are
           as
           a
           
             brand
             pluck'd
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           which
           may
           be
           thrown
           back
           into
           it
           again
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           not
           allarmed
           by
           the
           just
           ,
           but
           unsearchable
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           wasted
           other
           Churches
           so
           terribly
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           only
           frighted
           us
           ;
           what
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           
             signs
             of
             the
             times
          
           ,
           call
           aloud
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           to
           bring
           forth
           
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             ?
             since
             the
             ax
             is
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             .
          
           And
           as
           this
           indeed
           concerns
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           so
           we
           who
           are
           the
           
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           are
           under
           more
           particular
           Obligations
           ,
           first
           to
           look
           into
           our
           own
           ways
           ,
           and
           to
           reform
           whatsoever
           is
           amiss
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           Intercessors
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           committed
           to
           our
           Charge
           :
           to
           be
           mourning
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           by
           
           our
           secret
           Fastings
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           be
           standing
           in
           those
           Breaches
           which
           our
           crying
           Abominations
           have
           made
           :
           and
           so
           to
           be
           averting
           those
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           to
           be
           
             lifting
             up
             our
             voices
             like
             Trumpets
             ,
             to
             shew
             our
             people
             their
             transgressions
             .
          
           To
           be
           giving
           them
           faithful
           warning
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           may
           expect
           this
           blessed
           success
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           at
           least
           gain
           upon
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             slay
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           may
           be
           yet
           entreated
           for
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Judgments
           which
           hang
           over
           us
           ,
           being
           quite
           dissipated
           ,
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           together
           with
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           may
           still
           dwell
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           may
           shine
           from
           us
           ,
           with
           happy
           Influences
           to
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           even
           such
           Pastors
           as
           shall
           faithfully
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           success
           ,
           may
           depend
           upon
           
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           
             save
             their
             own
             souls
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           have
           a
           distinguished
           fate
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           happen
           to
           fall
           under
           a
           common
           Calamity
           :
           they
           having
           on
           them
           not
           only
           the
           
             mark
             of
             Mourners
          
           and
           Intercessors
           ,
           but
           of
           
             faithful
             Shepherds
          
           :
           Whereas
           if
           an
           overflowing
           Scourge
           should
           break
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           possible
           reason
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           scituation
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           will
           
             begin
             at
             the
             Sanctuary
          
           ,
           at
           those
           who
           have
           profaned
           the
           
             holy
             things
          
           ;
           and
           have
           made
           the
           
             daily
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             loathed
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           yet
           a
           more
           dismal
           Character
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           that
           calls
           on
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           consider
           well
           both
           their
           own
           deportment
           ,
           and
           the
           Obligations
           that
           lie
           upon
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           growing
           Atheism
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           that
           is
           daily
           gaining
           ground
           ,
           not
           only
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           indeed
           all
           
           Europe
           over
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Circulation
           observed
           in
           the
           general
           Corruptions
           of
           Nations
           :
           sometimes
           Ignorance
           and
           Brutality
           overruns
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           makes
           way
           for
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           When
           Mankind
           is
           disgusted
           with
           these
           ,
           then
           fantastical
           and
           Enthusiastical
           Principles
           ,
           and
           under
           these
           hypocritical
           Practises
           have
           their
           course
           ;
           these
           being
           seen
           through
           ,
           give
           grea●
           occasions
           to
           profaness
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           a
           di●belief
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           is
           nourished
           :
           and
           that
           is
           very
           easily
           received
           by
           depraved
           Minds
           ,
           but
           very
           hardly
           rooted
           out
           of
           them
           :
           For
           though
           it
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           beat
           an
           Enquirer
           into
           things
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           speculative
           Atheism
           ;
           yet
           when
           a
           disbelief
           of
           Sacred
           Matters
           ,
           and
           a
           profane
           Contempt
           of
           them
           ,
           has
           once
           vitiated
           ones
           mind
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           thing
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           miraculous
           ,
           
           to
           see
           such
           an
           one
           reduced
           .
           Now
           this
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           having
           had
           much
           free
           Conversation
           with
           many
           that
           have
           been
           fatally
           corrupted
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           have
           very
           often
           owned
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           nothing
           promoted
           this
           so
           much
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           bad
           Opinion
           which
           they
           took
           up
           of
           all
           Clergy-men
           of
           all
           sides
           :
           They
           did
           not
           see
           in
           them
           that
           strictness
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           Meekness
           ,
           Humility
           and
           Charity
           ;
           that
           Diligence
           and
           Earnestness
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           great
           Ttuths
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           reckoned
           they
           would
           most
           certainly
           have
           ,
           if
           they
           themselves
           firmly
           believed
           it
           :
           Therefore
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           was
           more
           strictly
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           not
           so
           certain
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           ,
           
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           it
           was
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           tho
           for
           carrying
           on
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           or
           Fortunes
           ,
           which
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           they
           call
           their
           Trade
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           positive
           in
           affirming
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           ;
           yet
           they
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           since
           they
           lived
           so
           little
           suitable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           much
           set
           on
           raising
           themselves
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           little
           on
           advancing
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           by
           an
           exemplary
           Piety
           ,
           and
           a
           Shining
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           being
           angry
           at
           them
           for
           saying
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           reproaching
           such
           as
           repeat
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           these
           Words
           of
           Heat
           and
           Faction
           signifying
           nothing
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           or
           convince
           any
           .
           For
           how
           little
           strength
           soever
           there
           may
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           made
           an
           Argument
           ,
           
           it
           is
           certainly
           so
           strong
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           real
           Refutation
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           eminent
           Vertues
           and
           Labours
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           will
           ever
           conquer
           it
           .
           To
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           Branch
           or
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           another
           consideration
           from
           the
           present
           State
           of
           things
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           to
           call
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           to
           set
           about
           the
           Duties
           of
           their
           Calling
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           contempt
           they
           are
           generally
           fallen
           under
           ,
           the
           Injustice
           they
           daily
           meet
           with
           ,
           in
           being
           denied
           their
           Rights
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           some
           out
           of
           Principle
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           out
           of
           downright
           and
           undisguised
           Sacriledge
           .
           I
           know
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           this
           is
           too
           justly
           ,
           and
           too
           truly
           to
           be
           cast
           on
           the
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           But
           what
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           often
           the
           poorest
           Clarks
           in
           the
           Richest
           Livings
           ?
           whose
           Incumbents
           not
           content
           to
           devour
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             while
             they
             feed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Flock
          
           out
           
           of
           it
           ;
           are
           so
           scandalously
           hard
           in
           their
           Allowance
           to
           their
           Curates
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           equally
           to
           starve
           both
           
             Curate
             and
             People
          
           :
           And
           is
           it
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           will
           think
           themselves
           under
           a
           very
           strict
           obligation
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           pay
           religiously
           all
           that
           is
           due
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           think
           himself
           under
           no
           obligation
           to
           labour
           for
           it
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           a
           Maxim
           founded
           upon
           Natural
           Equity
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Benefice
             is
             given
             for
             the
             Office
          
           ;
           men
           will
           not
           have
           great
           Scruples
           in
           denying
           the
           Benefice
           ,
           where
           the
           Office
           is
           neglected
           ,
           or
           ill
           performed
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           too
           common
           Contempt
           that
           is
           brought
           on
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           how
           guilty
           soever
           those
           may
           be
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           their
           Profession
           ,
           despise
           them
           
             for
             their
             works
             sake
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           who
           feel
           our selves
           under
           these
           Disadvantages
           ,
           ought
           to
           reflect
           on
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
           and
           see
           how
           far
           they
           
           are
           applicable
           to
           us
           ;
           
             The
             Priests
             lips
             should
             keep
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             But
             ye
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             ye
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             have
             I
             also
             made
             you
             contemptible
             and
             base
             before
             all
             the
             People
             ;
             according
             as
             ye
             have
             not
             kept
             my
             ways
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             partial
             in
             my
             Law.
          
           If
           we
           studied
           to
           honour
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           do
           honour
           to
           our
           Profession
           ,
           we
           might
           justly
           hope
           that
           he
           would
           raise
           it
           again
           to
           that
           credit
           which
           is
           due
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           make
           even
           our
           Enemies
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           afraid
           to
           hurt
           or
           offend
           us
           .
           And
           in
           this
           we
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           rest
           assured
           ;
           since
           we
           do
           not
           find
           many
           Instances
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           who
           live
           and
           labour
           ,
           who
           preach
           and
           visit
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           are
           under
           any
           Eminent
           Degrees
           of
           Contempt
           :
           If
           some
           do
           despise
           those
           that
           are
           faith●ul
           
           to
           their
           Trust
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           do
           ●t
           secretly
           ;
           they
           dare
           not
           shew
           ●t
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           their
           Deportment
           procures
           them
           the
           Esteem
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           confess
           does
           generally
           follow
           true
           Worth
           ,
           and
           hearty
           Labours
           in
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           things
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seem
           a
           Consideration
           too
           full
           of
           ill
           Nature
           ,
           of
           Emulation
           ,
           and
           of
           Jealousie
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           urge
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           the
           Divisions
           and
           Separation
           that
           is
           formed
           among
           us
           ;
           though
           there
           is
           a
           terrible
           Word
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           belongs
           but
           too
           evidently
           to
           this
           likewise
           ;
           
           
             The
             Pastors
             are
             become
             brutish
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             prosper
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Flocks
             shall
             be
             scattered
             .
          
           If
           we
           led
           such
           Exemplary
           Lives
           ,
           as
           became
           our
           Character
           ,
           if
           we
           applied
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           the
           Duties
           of
           our
           Profession
           ,
           if
           we
           studied
           to
           out-live
           ,
           
           and
           outlabour
           those
           that
           divide
           from
           us
           ;
           we
           might
           hope
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           far
           to
           overcome
           their
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           both
           upon
           their
           Esteem
           and
           Affections
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           small
           matter
           might
           go
           a
           great
           way
           towards
           the
           healing
           of
           those
           Wounds
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           long
           weakned
           and
           distracted
           us
           .
           Speculative
           Arguments
           do
           not
           reach
           the
           Understandings
           of
           the
           gre●ter
           part
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           capable
           of
           sensible
           ones
           :
           and
           the
           strongest
           Reasonings
           will
           not
           prevail
           ,
           till
           we
           first
           force
           them
           to
           think
           the
           better
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           see
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           wish
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Communion
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           see
           so
           much
           ●●uth
           ,
           and
           unaffected
           Goodness
           and
           Worth
           :
           When
           they
           are
           once
           brought
           so
           far
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easy
           to
           comp●ss
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           If
           we
           did
           ge●e●ally
           mind
           our
           Duties
           ,
           and
           discharge
           them
           fai●hfully
           ,
           this
           would
           
           prepare
           such
           as
           mean
           well
           in
           their
           Separation
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           consider
           better
           of
           the
           Grounds
           on
           which
           they
           maintain
           it
           ▪
           And
           that
           will
           best
           enforce
           the
           Arguments
           that
           we
           have
           to
           lay
           before
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           such
           as
           divide
           from
           us
           with
           bad
           Designs
           ,
           and
           an
           unrelenting
           Spite
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           a
           small
           party
           ,
           and
           a
           feeble
           support
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           occasion
           given
           to
           work
           on
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           our
           Errours
           and
           Disorders
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           either
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           ;
           if
           Zeal
           for
           our
           Church
           and
           Countrey
           ;
           if
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           Atheism
           and
           ●rreligion
           ;
           if
           the
           contempt
           that
           falls
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Injustices
           that
           are
           daily
           done
           us
           ;
           if
           a
           desire
           to
           heal
           and
           unite
           ,
           to
           purifie
           and
           perfect
           this
           our
           Church
           :
           If
           either
           the
           Concerns
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           nex●
           ,
           can
           work
           
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           affect
           us
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           concur
           to
           call
           on
           us
           ,
           to
           apply
           our
           utmost
           Care
           and
           Industry
           to
           raise
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           
             Holy
             Profession
          
           ,
           to
           walk
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           perform
           the
           Engagements
           that
           we
           came
           under
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           things
           both
           to
           adorn
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           our
           boasting
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           the
           best
           reformed
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           will
           signifie
           much
           to
           convince
           others
           :
           We
           are
           too
           much
           Parties
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           our
           own
           Cause
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           that
           cried
           ,
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           loud
           as
           we
           can
           cry
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           When
           yet
           by
           their
           sins
           they
           were
           pulling
           it
           down
           :
           and
           kindling
           that
           Fire
           
           which
           consumed
           it
           .
           ●t
           will
           have
           a
           better
           grace
           to
           see
           others
           boast
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           observe
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           for
           us
           to
           be
           c●ying
           it
           up
           with
           our
           words
           ,
           when
           our
           deeds
           do
           decry
           it
           .
           Our
           Enemies
           will
           make
           severe
           Inferences
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           our
           Pretensions
           will
           be
           thought
           vain
           and
           impudent
           things
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           our
           Lives
           contradict
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           on
           design
           to
           raise
           in
           myself
           and
           in
           others
           ,
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           the
           obligations
           that
           we
           lie
           under
           ,
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           our
           Functions
           ;
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Rewards
           that
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           the
           proper
           Methods
           of
           performing
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           both
           to
           our selves
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           entred
           on
           these
           Meditations
           .
           They
           have
           been
           for
           many
           years
           the
           chief
           Subjects
           of
           my
           Thoughts
           :
           If
           few
           have
           writ
           on
           them
           among
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           St.
           
             Gregory
             
             Nazianzen
          
           's
           Apologetick
           ,
           Saint
           Chrysostom's
           Books
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           's
           Pastoral
           ,
           and
           Bernard's
           Book
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           among
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           Excellent
           Treatises
           ,
           writ
           lately
           in
           France
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           began
           my
           Studies
           in
           Divinity
           with
           reading
           these
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           yet
           grew
           weary
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           raise
           so
           many
           Noble
           Designs
           ,
           they
           offer
           such
           Schemes
           ,
           and
           carry
           so
           much
           of
           unction
           and
           life
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           an
           imperfect
           Ess●y
           this
           way
           may
           have
           some
           effec●
           .
           For
           the
           
             Searcher
             of
             hearts
          
           knows
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Design
           in
           it
           ,
           save
           this
           of
           
             stirring
             up
          
           in
           my self
           and
           others
           ,
           
             the
             gift
             which
             was
             gi●en
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Pastoral
           Care.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Sacred
             Imployments
             ,
             and
             the
             Names
             and
             Designations
             given
             to
             them
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             HOW
             low
             soever
             the
             Esteem
             of
             the
             Clergy
             may
             be
             sunk
             in
             a
             profane
             and
             corrupt
             Age
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             soever
             the
             Errors
             and
             Disorders
             of
             Clergy-men
             may
             have
             contributed
             to
             bring
             this
             not
             only
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             but
             upon
             others
             who
             deserve
             better
             ,
             but
             are
             unhappy
             in
             being
             mixed
             with
             so
             much
             ill
             Company
             ;
             yet
             
             certainly
             if
             we
             either
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             value
             that
             is
             set
             on
             that
             Profession
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             at
             another
             rate
             than
             it
             is
             .
             As
             much
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             better
             than
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             the
             purifying
             and
             perfecting
             the
             Soul
             is
             preferable
             to
             all
             those
             Mechanical
             Imployments
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             Eternity
             is
             more
             valuable
             than
             this
             short
             and
             transitory
             Life
             ;
             so
             much
             does
             this
             Imployment
             excel
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             Clergy-man
             ,
             by
             his
             Character
             and
             design
             of
             life
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             man
             separated
             from
             the
             Cares
             and
             Concerns
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             study
             and
             meditation
             of
             Divine
             matters
             .
             Whose
             Conversation
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Pattern
             for
             others
             ;
             a
             constant
             Preaching
             to
             his
             People
             :
             who
             ought
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             mouth
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             praying
             and
             interceding
             for
             them
             in
             secret
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             officiating
             among
             them
             in
             publick
             :
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             distributing
             among
             them
             the
             Bread
             of
             life
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             dispensing
             among
             them
             the
             sacred
             Rites
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Badges
             ,
             the
             Union
             ,
             and
             the
             Supports
             of
             Christians
             .
             He
             ought
             
             to
             admonish
             ,
             to
             reprove
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             his
             general
             Doctrine
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             from
             
               House
               to
               House
            
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             do
             these
             things
             more
             home
             and
             effectually
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             done
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             He
             is
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             Souls
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             error
             ,
             and
             to
             alarm
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             warning
             of
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             Judgment
             and
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Function
             of
             a
             Clergy-man
             ;
             who
             that
             he
             may
             perform
             all
             these
             Duties
             with
             more
             advantage
             ,
             and
             better
             effect
             ,
             ought
             to
             behave
             himself
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             Conversation
             may
             not
             only
             be
             without
             offence
             ,
             but
             be
             so
             exemplary
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             may
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             does
             firmly
             believe
             all
             those
             things
             which
             he
             proposes
             to
             them
             :
             that
             he
             thinks
             himself
             bound
             to
             follow
             all
             those
             Rules
             that
             he
             sets
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             see
             such
             a
             serious
             spirit
             of
             Devotion
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             they
             may
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             his
             chief
             design
             among
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             their
             Souls
             :
             which
             may
             prepare
             them
             so
             to
             esteem
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             prejudiced
             against
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             does
             and
             says
             in
             publick
             ,
             by
             
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             observe
             in
             himself
             in
             secret
             .
             He
             must
             also
             be
             imploying
             himself
             so
             well
             in
             his
             private
             Studies
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             may
             be
             furnished
             with
             such
             a
             variety
             of
             lively
             thoughts
             ,
             divine
             meditations
             ,
             and
             proper
             and
             noble
             expressions
             ,
             as
             may
             enable
             him
             to
             discharge
             every
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             may
             raise
             not
             so
             much
             his
             own
             reputation
             ,
             as
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Function
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Message
             of
             Reconciliation
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             Above
             all
             Studies
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             understand
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             aright
             ;
             to
             have
             his
             memory
             well
             furnished
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             so
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             enforce
             what
             he
             says
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             
               be
               an
               able
               Minister
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             short
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             true
             Clergy-man
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             more
             fully
             opened
             and
             enlarged
             on
             in
             the
             following
             parts
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             All
             this
             looks
             so
             great
             and
             so
             noble
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             necessary
             to
             raise
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             insist
             on
             it
             more
             fully
             .
             Indeed
             it
             speaks
             its
             own
             dignity
             so
             sensibly
             ,
             that
             none
             will
             dispute
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             open
             Enemies
             to
             all
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             few
             
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             so
             entirely
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             wish
             that
             External
             Order
             and
             Policy
             were
             kept
             up
             among
             men
             ,
             for
             restraining
             the
             Injustice
             and
             Violence
             of
             unruly
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             ;
             which
             few
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             seem
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             let
             loose
             ;
             since
             the
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             require
             that
             the
             World
             be
             kept
             in
             Method
             ,
             and
             under
             some
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             more
             sutable
             to
             my
             design
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             well
             this
             Character
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             these
             Offices
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             first
             with
             the
             Names
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Descriptions
             ,
             and
             lastly
             proceed
             to
             the
             Rules
             that
             we
             find
             in
             them
             .
             The
             name
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             appropriated
             to
             the
             lowest
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             time
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             writ
             ,
             used
             more
             promiscuously
             :
             For
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             those
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             to
             visit
             the
             Churches
             ,
             are
             all
             called
             by
             this
             name
             .
             Generally
             in
             all
             those
             places
             where
             the
             word
             Minister
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             it
             is
             Deacon
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             which
             signifies
             properly
             a
             Servant
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             labours
             for
             another
             .
             Such
             Persons
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             immediate
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             are
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Offices
             
             and
             Duties
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             this
             term
             both
             expresses
             the
             dignity
             and
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Imployment
             .
          
           
             The
             n●xt
             ●rder
             carries
             now
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Elder
             ;
             which
             tho
             at
             first
             it
             was
             applied
             not
             only
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Ap●s●l●s
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Second
             Ra●k
             of
             the
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I●
             either
             signifies
             a
             Seniority
             of
             Age
             ,
             or
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             Neophite
             or
             Novice
             ,
             one
             newly
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             by
             common
             P●actice
             ▪
             as
             Senate
             or
             Senator
             ,
             being
             at
             first
             given
             to
             Councellors
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             came
             afterwards
             to
             be
             a
             Title
             appropriate
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             T●tle
             Presbyter
             (
             altered
             in
             pronunciation
             to
             be
             in
             
               English
               ,
               Pri●st
            
             )
             or
             Elder
             being
             a
             Character
             of
             respect
             ,
             denotes
             the
             Dignity
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             :
             But
             since
             St.
             Paul
             divides
             this
             Title
             either
             into
             two
             different
             Ranks
             ,
             or
             into
             two
             different
             Performances
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             same
             Rank
             ,
             those
             
               that
               rule
               well
            
             ,
             and
             
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             
             this
             is
             a
             Title
             that
             speaks
             both
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Duty
             belonging
             to
             this
             Function
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             which
             is
             now
             by
             the
             Custom
             of
             many
             Ages
             given
             to
             the
             highest
             Function
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Inspector
             ,
             and
             
             Overseer
             ,
             as
             it
             imports
             a
             Dignity
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             who
             labour
             ;
             so
             it
             does
             likewise
             express
             his
             obligation
             to
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             both
             in
             observing
             ,
             and
             overseeing
             the
             whole
             Flock
             ,
             and
             more
             specially
             in
             inspecting
             the
             Deportment
             and
             Labours
             of
             his
             
               Fellow
               Workmen
            
             ,
             who
             are
             subordinate
             to
             him
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             him
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             his
             Fellow-Labourers
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Servants
             .
             Next
             to
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Functions
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             other
             Designations
             and
             Figures
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             to
             express
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             common
             is
             that
             of
             Pastor
             or
             Shepherd
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             simplicity
             of
             Mankind
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             men
             looked
             after
             their
             own
             Cattel
             ,
             or
             employed
             their
             Children
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             trusted
             that
             care
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             small
             sign
             of
             their
             Confidence
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             Iacob
             said
             to
             Laban
             .
             The
             care
             of
             a
             good
             Shepherd
             was
             a
             Figure
             then
             so
             well
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             expresses
             God's
             care
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             
               this
               ,
               of
               his
               feeding
               them
               as
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             
             
               carrying
               his
               Lambs
               in
               his
               Bosom
               ,
               and
               gently
               leading
               them
               that
               were
               with
               young
               .
            
             Christ
             also
             calls
             himself
             
               the
               Good
               Shepherd
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               knew
               his
               
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               as
               a
               hireling
               ,
               fly
               away
               when
               the
               Wolf
               came
               ,
               but
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               Sheep
               .
            
             This
             then
             being
             so
             often
             made
             use
             of
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             great
             Trust
             committed
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             likewise
             supposes
             a
             great
             ,
             a
             constant
             ,
             and
             a
             tender
             care
             in
             looking
             to
             ,
             in
             feeding
             or
             instructing
             ,
             in
             watching
             over
             ,
             and
             guarding
             the
             Flock
             against
             Errors
             and
             Sins
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             ready
             to
             offer
             themselves
             to
             the
             first
             Fury
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             of
             Stewards
             ,
             or
             Dispensers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             honourable
             in
             a
             Household
             ,
             is
             also
             given
             to
             them
             .
             These
             assign
             to
             every
             one
             his
             due
             share
             ,
             both
             of
             Labour
             and
             of
             Provision
             ;
             these
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             care
             and
             order
             of
             the
             other
             Servants
             assigned
             to
             them
             .
             So
             in
             this
             great
             Family
             ,
             
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             H●ad
             ,
             the
             Stewards
             are
             a
             Post
             of
             great
             Digni●y
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             much
             Labour
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             observing
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Houshold
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             faithful
             in
             the
             distribution
             ,
             and
             so
             encourage
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             or
             censure
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             called
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             noblest
             and
             desirablest
             Message
             ,
             
             for
             their
             business
             is
             to
             treat
             of
             P●ac●
             
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             to
             them
             is
             given
             the
             Word
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Reconciliation
             ;
             they
             are
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             speak
             in
             God's
             Name
             ;
             as
             if
             
               God
               did
               beseech
               men
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               do
               they
               in
               Christ's
               stead
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             
               press
               men
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
            
             ;
             Words
             of
             a
             very
             high
             sound
             ,
             of
             great
             Trust
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             which
             import
             likewise
             great
             obligations
             .
             An
             Ambassador
             is
             very
             solicitous
             to
             maintain
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             and
             his
             Master's
             Honour
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             to
             carry
             on
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             business
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             upon
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             always
             contriving
             how
             to
             promote
             :
             So
             if
             the
             Honour
             of
             this
             Title
             affects
             us
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             a
             just
             value
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             ought
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             consider
             the
             Obligations
             that
             accompany
             it
             ,
             of
             living
             suitable
             to
             it
             ,
             answering
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Majesty
             of
             
               the
               King
               of
               kings
            
             ,
             that
             has
             committed
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             of
             labouring
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             to
             effectuate
             the
             great
             Design
             on
             which
             we
             are
             sent
             ;
             The
             reconciling
             Sinners
             to
             God
             :
             The
             Work
             having
             in
             it self
             a
             proportion
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             him
             that
             imploys
             us
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             more
             Glorious
             Title
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             sublime
             Nature
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             
             a
             
               Flaming
               Fire
            
             ,
             
             so
             
               they
               do
               always
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               ever
               do
               his
               will
               ,
            
             and
             are
             also
             
               Ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               to
               them
               that
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Salvation
            
             :
             This
             Title
             is
             given
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             that
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             one
             place
             called
             not
             only
             the
             Messengers
             or
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Natural
             Importance
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             to
             whom
             this
             Title
             is
             applied
             ,
             ought
             to
             imitate
             those
             Heavenly
             Powers
             ,
             in
             the
             elevation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             to
             contemplate
             the
             Works
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             constant
             
               doing
               his
               will
            
             ,
             more
             particularly
             in
             ministring
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             great
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             among
             these
             Titles
             reckon
             those
             of
             Rulers
             or
             Governours
             ,
             that
             are
             also
             given
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             but
             another
             Name
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             Inspection
             was
             a
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             so
             carried
             in
             its
             signification
             ,
             both
             Authority
             and
             Labour
             .
             To
             these
             Designations
             ▪
             that
             carry
             in
             them
             Characters
             of
             Honour
             ,
             but
             of
             Honour
             joyned
             to
             Labour
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             the
             Honour
             was
             due
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               for
               their
               works
               sake
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             
             some
             other
             Designations
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             significations
             carry
             only
             Labour
             without
             Honour
             ,
             being
             borrowed
             from
             Labours
             that
             are
             hard
             ,
             but
             no
             way
             Honourable
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             often
             called
             Watchmen
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             stand
             on
             high
             Towers
             ,
             
             and
             were
             to
             give
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             occasion
             for
             it
             :
             These
             Men
             were
             obliged
             to
             a
             constant
             attendance
             ,
             to
             watch
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Day
             :
             So
             all
             this
             being
             applied
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             imports
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             upon
             their
             Watch-Tower
             ,
             observing
             what
             Dangers
             their
             People
             are
             exposed
             to
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             Sins
             ,
             which
             provoke
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Designs
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             they
             ought
             not
             by
             a
             false
             respect
             ,
             suffer
             them
             to
             sleep
             and
             perish
             in
             their
             Sins
             ;
             but
             must
             denounce
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             rather
             incur
             their
             displeasure
             by
             their
             freedom
             ,
             than
             suffer
             them
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             Security
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             does
             also
             call
             Church-men
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Builders
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             the
             Apostles
             the
             Title
             of
             Master-builders
             ;
             
             this
             imports
             both
             hard
             and
             painful
             Labour
             ,
             and
             likewise
             great
             care
             and
             exactness
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             the
             Building
             will
             be
             not
             only
             exposed
             to
             the
             injuries
             of
             Weather
             ,
             but
             will
             quickly
             tumble
             down
             ;
             and
             it
             
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             carry
             this
             Title
             ,
             ought
             to
             study
             well
             the
             Great
             Rule
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             must
             carry
             on
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             
               build
               up
               their
               people
               in
               their
               most
               holy
               Faith
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             be
             
               a
               Building
               fitly
               framed
               together
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             called
             
               Labourers
               in
               God's
               Husbandry
            
             ,
             
             
               Labourers
               in
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               Harvest
               ,
            
             who
             are
             to
             
               sow
               ,
               plant
            
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             cultivate
             the
             Soil
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             imports
             a
             continual
             return
             of
             daily
             and
             hard
             Labour
             ,
             which
             requires
             both
             Pain
             and
             Diligence
             .
             They
             are
             also
             called
             Soldiers
             ,
             men
             that
             did
             war
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               Darkness
            
             .
             The
             Fatigue
             ,
             
             the
             Dangers
             and
             Difficulties
             of
             that
             State
             of
             Li●e
             ar●
             so
             well
             understood
             ,
             that
             no
             Application
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             more
             sensible
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             by
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             ei●her
             the
             more
             special
             names
             of
             these
             O●●●ces
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Deacon
               ,
               Priest
            
             and
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Rul●r
            
             and
             Governour
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             designa●ions
             given
             to
             them
             of
             Shepherds
             or
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Stewards
               ,
               Ambassadors
            
             and
             Angels
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Dignity
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             Dignity
             which
             must
             carry
             labour
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             which
             the
             honour
             is
             due
             :
             The
             other
             Titles
             of
             
             
               Watchmen
               ,
               Builders
               ,
               Labourers
            
             and
             Soldiers
             ,
             import
             also
             that
             they
             are
             to
             decline
             no
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             labour
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             dangers
             that
             may
             follow
             ,
             or
             the
             seeming
             meanness
             that
             may
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             for
             this
             so
             great
             a
             Rule
             and
             Pattern
             set
             us
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             us
             this
             Character
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             a
             Rule
             to
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             
               The
               son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               .
            
             
             This
             was
             said
             upon
             the
             proud
             Contentions
             that
             had
             been
             among
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             :
             two
             of
             them
             presuming
             upon
             their
             near
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             the
             first
             Dignity
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             upon
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             the
             Dignities
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             were
             not
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             was
             not
             Rule
             or
             Empire
             to
             which
             they
             were
             to
             pretend
             ;
             
               The
               Disciple
               was
               not
               to
               be
               above
               his
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             he
             that
             humbled
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             last
             and
             lowest
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             was
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             really
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             He
             himself
             descended
             ●o
             the
             
               washing
               his
               Disciples
               feet
            
             ;
             
             which
             〈◊〉
             proposeth
             to
             their
             imitation
             ;
             and
             that
             came
             in
             latter
             Ages
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             them
             in
             pageantry
             :
             But
             the
             plain
             account
             
             of
             that
             Action
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Prophetical
             Emblem
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             we
             find
             several
             Instances
             both
             in
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Ieremy
            
             and
             Ezekiel
             :
             the
             Prophet
             doing
             somewhat
             that
             had
             a
             mystical
             signification
             in
             it
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             :
             So
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             washing
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             imported
             the
             Humility
             ,
             and
             the
             descending
             to
             the
             meanest
             Offices
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             he
             recommended
             to
             his
             Followers
             ,
             particularly
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             appointed
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Rules
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             for
             those
             that
             minister
             in
             Holy
             things
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             that
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             Intend
             to
             write
             with
             all
             possible
             simplicity
             ,
             without
             the
             affectations
             of
             a
             strictness
             of
             Method
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             give
             one
             full
             view
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             order
             than
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             will
             lay
             both
             the
             Rules
             and
             the
             Reproofs
             that
             are
             in
             them
             together
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             give
             light
             to
             one
             another
             .
             In
             the
             Law
             of
             M●ses
             we
             find
             many
             very
             particular
             Rules
             given
             for
             the
             washing
             and
             consecration
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             
             chiefly
             of
             the
             Holy
             Priest.
             The
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             was
             sanctified
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             common
             Labours
             ,
             either
             of
             War
             or
             Tillage
             :
             and
             tho
             they
             were
             but
             one
             in
             twelve
             ,
             yet
             a
             tenth
             of
             all
             was
             appointed
             for
             them
             :
             they
             were
             also
             to
             have
             a
             large
             share
             of
             another
             tenth
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             not
             only
             delivered
             from
             all
             cares
             ,
             by
             that
             large
             provision
             that
             was
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             able
             to
             relieve
             the
             necessities
             
             of
             the
             Widows
             and
             Fatherless
             ,
             the
             Poor
             and
             the
             Strangers
             ,
             that
             sojourned
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             bounty
             and
             charity
             ,
             be
             possessed
             both
             of
             the
             love
             and
             esteem
             of
             the
             People
             .
             They
             were
             
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             they
             were
             said
             to
             be
             sanctified
             or
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             their
             Order
             carried
             on
             his
             Mitre
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             many
             washings
             that
             they
             were
             often
             to
             use
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             doing
             their
             Functions
             ,
             carried
             this
             signification
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             appropriated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             under
             very
             strict
             obligations
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             purity
             ;
             they
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mourn
             for
             their
             dead
             Relations
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             they
             ought
             to
             rise
             above
             all
             the
             concerns
             of
             
               flesh
               and
               bloo●
            
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             most
             excusable
             passions
             of
             human
             nature
             .
             But
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             these
             Rules
             taught
             them
             ,
             with
             what
             exactness
             ,
             decency
             and
             purity
             they
             ought
             to
             perform
             those
             Offices
             that
             belonged
             to
             their
             Function
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             when
             Aaron's
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             transgressed
             the
             Law
             that
             God
             had
             given
             ,
             
             
               fire
               came
               out
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               devoured
               them
            
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             given
             for
             it
             ,
             carries
             in
             it
             a
             perpetual
             Rule
             .
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               sanctified
               in
               all
               them
               that
               dr●w
               near
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               the
               people
               I
               will
               be
               glorified
               :
            
             Which
             import
             ,
             that
             
             such
             as
             minister
             in
             Holy
             things
             ,
             ought
             to
             behave
             themselves
             so
             ,
             that
             God's
             Name
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             their
             means
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             glor●fy
             himself
             by
             his
             severe
             Judgments
             on
             them
             .
             A
             signal
             Instance
             of
             which
             we
             do
             also
             find
             in
             Eli's
             two
             Sons
             ,
             whose
             Impieties
             and
             Defilements
             ,
             
             as
             they
             made
             the
             People
             to
             
               abhor
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             so
             they
             also
             drew
             down
             ,
             not
             only
             heavy
             Judgments
             on
             themselves
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             whole
             House
             of
             Eli
             ;
             and
             indeed
             on
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             attendance
             which
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             bound
             to
             give
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Publick
             Service
             there
             ,
             they
             were
             likewise
             obliged
             to
             study
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             People
             warning
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             conduct
             them
             ,
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             :
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             had
             Cities
             assigned
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Corners
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             both
             more
             easily
             observe
             the
             Manners
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             People
             might
             more
             easily
             have
             recourse
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             when
             that
             Nation
             became
             corrupted
             both
             by
             Idolatry
             and
             Immorality
             ,
             God
             raised
             up
             Prophets
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             Monitors
             to
             them
             ;
             to
             declare
             to
             them
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             denounce
             those
             Judgments
             which
             were
             coming
             upon
             
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             find
             the
             silence
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             their
             Watchmen
             ,
             is
             a
             main
             Article
             of
             their
             Charge
             ;
             
             so
             Isaiah
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Watchmen
               were
               blind
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               dumb
               dogs
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               bark
               ;
               sleeping
               ,
               lying
               down
               ,
               and
               loving
               to
               slumber
               :
            
             Yet
             these
             careless
             Watchmen
             were
             covetous
             and
             insatiable
             ,
             
               They
               were
               greedy
               dogs
               ,
               which
               could
               never
               have
               enough
               ;
               Shepherds
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               understand
            
             ;
             but
             how
             remiss
             soever
             they
             might
             be
             in
             
               God's
               Work
            
             ,
             they
             were
             careful
             enough
             of
             their
             
               own
               :
               They
               all
               looked
               to
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               every
               one
               to
               his
               own
               gain
               from
               his
               quarter
               .
            
             They
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             exact
             in
             levying
             their
             Tythes
             and
             First-fruits
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             they
             might
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             bating
             their
             bare
             attendance
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             officiate
             there
             ;
             so
             guilty
             they
             were
             of
             that
             reigning
             Abuse
             ,
             of
             thinking
             they
             had
             done
             their
             duty
             ,
             if
             they
             either
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             Proxy
             ,
             had
             performed
             their
             Functions
             without
             minding
             what
             was
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             W●tchmen
             ,
             or
             Shepherds
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             such
             careless
             and
             corrupt
             Guides
             ,
             God
             promises
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             
               To
               set
               
               Watch-men
               over
               them
               that
               should
               never
               hold
               their
               peace
               day
               nor
               night
               .
            
          
           
             As
             the
             Captivity
             drew
             nearer
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Corruptions
             both
             of
             Priest
             and
             People
             increased
             ,
             which
             ripened
             them
             for
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             were
             kept
             back
             by
             the
             Reformations
             which
             H●zekiah
             and
             Iosiah
             had
             made
             :
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             all
             was
             so
             depraved
             that
             though
             God
             sent
             two
             Prophets
             ,
             Ieremy
             and
             Ezekiel
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             that
             terrible
             Calamity
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             only
             to
             save
             some
             few
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Nation
             were
             grown
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             though
             Moses
             and
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Noah
            
             ,
             
             Iob
             and
             Daniel
             ,
             had
             been
             then
             alive
             ,
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             not
             
               hear
               them
            
             ;
             nor
             
               spare
               the
               Nation
               for
               their
               sakes
               :
            
             so
             that
             even
             such
             mighty
             Intercessors
             could
             only
             save
             their
             own
             Souls
             .
             In
             this
             deplorable
             state
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             their
             Priests
             and
             Pastors
             had
             their
             large
             share
             .
             
               The
               Priests
               said
               not
               ,
               Wh●re
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
             
               They
               that
               handled
               the
               Law
               ,
               knew
               me
               not
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               also
               transgressed
               against
               me
            
             ;
             and
             their
             Corruption
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             false
             Prophets
             to
             
             support
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             ,
             how
             bad
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             themselves
             ,
             do
             generally
             hate
             
               evil
               Priests
            
             ,
             grew
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             
               The
               Prophets
               prophecy
               falsely
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               the
               Priests
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               means
               ;
               and
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               :
            
             
             
               From
               the
               Prophet
               even
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               every
               one
               dealt
               falsly
               .
            
             And
             upon
             that
             ,
             a
             
               wo
               is
               denounced
               against
               the
               Pastors
               that
               destroyed
               and
               scattered
               the
               sheep
               of
               God's
               pasture
               .
            
             
             They
             by
             their
             Office
             ought
             to
             have
             fed
             the
             People
             ;
             
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             
               they
               had
               scattered
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               driven
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               visited
               them
               :
               both
               Prophet
               and
               Priest
               was
               profane
               ;
               their
               wickedness
               was
               found
               even
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             which
             ,
             God
             promises
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             set
             
               Shepherds
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               should
               feed
               them
            
             ;
             
             
               so
               that
               the
               people
               should
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ,
            
             or
             of
             being
             mis-led
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             promised
             upon
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             to
             
               give
               them
               Pastors
               according
               to
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               should
               feed
               them
               with
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             Ezekiel
             we
             find
             the
             solemn
             and
             severe
             charge
             given
             to
             Watch-men
             ,
             twice
             repeated
             ;
             that
             they
             
               ought
               to
               warn
               the
               wicked
               from
               his
               wickedness
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               indeed
               die
               in
               his
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               God
               would
               require
               his
               blood
               at
               the
               Watchman●
               hand
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               gave
               warning
               ,
               he
               had
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               delivered
               his
               own
               soul.
            
             In
             that
             Prophecy
             we
             have
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Priests
             set
             forth
             very
             heinously
             .
             
             
               Her
               Priests
               have
               violated
               my
               Law
               ,
               and
               profaned
               my
               holy
               things
               ;
               they
               have
               put
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               holy
               and
               profane
               ,
               the
               clean
               ,
               and
               the
               unclean
               ,
               and
               have
               hid
               their
               eyes
               from
               my
               Sabbaths
            
             ;
             the
             effect
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             
               God
               was
               profaned
               among
               them
            
             .
             This
             is
             more
             fully
             prosecuted
             in
             the
             34th
             Chap.
             which
             is
             all
             addressed
             to
             
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               do
               feed
               themselves
               :
               Should
               not
               the
               Shepherds
               feed
               the
               Flock
               ?
               Ye
               eat
               the
               fat
               ,
               and
               ye
               cloath
               you
               with
               the
               Wool
               ,
               ye
               kill
               them
               that
               are
               fed
               ,
               but
               ye
               feed
               not
               the
               Flock
               :
            
             
             Then
             follows
             an
             enumeration
             of
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             troubles
             that
             the
             people
             were
             in
             ,
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Flock
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             had
             neglected
             their
             Duty
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             instances
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             trusted
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             abused
             to
             Tyranny
             and
             
               Violenc●
               ▪
               
               The
               diseased
               have
               ye
               not
               strengthened
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               have
               ye
               healed
               that
               which
               was
               sick
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               bound
               up
               that
               which
               was
               broken
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               brought
               again
               that
               which
               was
               driven
               away
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               sought
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ;
               but
               with
               force
               ,
               and
               with
               cruelty
               have
               ye
               ruled
               them
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             follows
             a
             terrible
             Expostulation
             ,
             and
             Denunciation
             of
             Judgments
             against
             them
             :
             
               I
               am
               against
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               require
               my
               Flock
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               cease
               from
               feeding
               the
               flock
               ;
               neither
               shall
               the
               Shepherds
               feed
               themselves
               any
               more
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             44th
             Chap
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             one
             Rule
             is
             given
             ,
             which
             was
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             an
             unalterable
             Maxim
             ,
             That
             such
             Priests
             as
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             should
             not
             do
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Priest
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             come
             near
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             or
             enter
             within
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             were
             still
             to
             bear
             their
             shame
             :
             They
             might
             minister
             in
             some
             inferior
             Services
             ,
             such
             as
             keeping
             the
             Gates
             ,
             or
             slaying
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             still
             to
             
               bear
               their
               Iniquity
            
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             past
             over
             all
             that
             occurs
             in
             these
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             bring
             nothing
             into
             
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             relates
             to
             Sins
             of
             another
             Order
             ,
             and
             Nature
             .
             In
             Daniel
             we
             have
             a
             noble
             Expression
             of
             the
             value
             of
             such
             as
             
               turn
               men
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Stars
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             .
             In
             Hosea
             we
             find
             among
             the
             Sins
             and
             Calamities
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             reckoned
             as
             a
             main
             cause
             of
             that
             horrid
             Corruption
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             had
             fallen
             ,
             there
             
               being
               no
               truth
               ,
               no
               mercy
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               was
               defiled
               by
               swearing
               ,
               lying
               ,
               killing
               ,
               stealing
               and
               committing
               Adultery
               .
               My
               people
               are
               destroyed
               for
               lack
               of
               knowledge
            
             :
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               rejected
               knowledge
            
             (
             or
             the
             instructing
             the
             People
             )
             
               I
               will
               also
               reject
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               no
               Priest
               to
               me
               ;
               seeing
               thou
               hast
               forgot
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               God
               ;
               I
               will
               also
               forget
               thy
               children
               .
            
             That
             corrupt
             Race
             of
             Priests
             attended
             still
             upon
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             offered
             up
             the
             Sin-Offering
             ,
             and
             feasted
             upon
             their
             Portion
             ;
             which
             is
             wrong
             rendred
             ,
             
               They
               eat
               up
               the
               sin
               of
               my
               people
            
             ;
             for
             sin
             stands
             there
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             
               Sin
               Offering
            
             :
             Because
             of
             the
             advantage
             this
             brought
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             at
             the
             abounding
             of
             Sin
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             
               by
               their
               setting
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             lifting
             up
             their
             Soul
             
               to
               their
               iniquity
            
             :
             The
             
             Conclusion
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               given
               up
               for
               a
               very
               heavy
               curse
               ,
               of
               ,
               Like
               Priests
               ,
               like
               People
               .
            
             In
             Ioel
             we
             find
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             times
             of
             great
             and
             approaching
             Calamities
             ,
             thus
             ,
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             Intercessors
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             
               to
               weep
               between
               the
               Porch
               and
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
            
             
             
               Spare
               thy
               People
               ,
               and
               give
               not
               thine
               heritage
               to
               reproach
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathen
            
             (
             Strangers
             and
             Idolaters
             )
             
               should
               rule
               over
               them
               :
               Wherefore
               should
               they
               say
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               Where
               is
               their
               God
               ?
            
             There
             is
             in
             Amos
             ,
             a
             very
             black
             Character
             of
             a
             depraved
             Priesthood
             ,
             
               Their
               Priests
               teach
               for
               hire
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               their
               Prophets
               divine
               for
               money
               .
            
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             forer
             unners
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             But
             though
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             the
             Captivity
             should
             have
             purged
             them
             from
             their
             dross
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             indeed
             free
             them
             from
             all
             inclinations
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             yet
             other
             Corruptions
             had
             a
             deeper
             root
             .
             We
             find
             in
             
               Zechary
               ,
               a
               Curse
               against
               the
               Idol
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             who
             resembled
             the
             true
             Shepherd
             ,
             
             as
             an
             Idol
             does
             the
             Original
             :
             But
             he
             was
             without
             sense
             and
             life
             .
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               Idol
               Shepherd
               that
               leav●th
               the
               Flock
            
             :
             The
             Curse
             is
             figuratively
             
             expressed
             ,
             
               The
               sword
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               arm
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               eye
               :
            
             (
             the
             things
             that
             he
             valued
             most
             )
             
               his
               arm
               shall
               be
               clean
               dried
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               eye
               shall
               be
               utterly
               darkned
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             more
             copiously
             set
             out
             by
             Malachi
             ,
             in
             an
             Address
             made
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             
               And
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               Priests
               ,
            
             
             
               this
               Commandment
               is
               for
               you
               ;
               If
               you
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               to
               give
               Glory
               unto
               my
               Name
               ,
               I
               will
               even
               send
               a
               curse
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               curse
               your
               Blessings
               ;
               yea
               I
               have
               cursed
               them
               already
               ,
               because
               ye
               do
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
            
             —
             Then
             the
             first
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             is
             set
             forth
             ;
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               of
               Life
               and
               Peace
               :
               The
               Law
               of
               truth
               was
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               iniquity
               was
               not
               found
               in
               his
               lips
               :
               he
               walked
               with
               me
               in
               peace
               and
               equity
               ,
               and
               did
               turn
               many
               from
               their
               iniquity
               :
               For
               the
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               his
               mouth
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
            
             All
             this
             sets
             forth
             the
             state
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             Priesthood
             :
             But
             then
             follow
             terrible
             Words
             ;
             
               But
               ye
               are
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               ye
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               :
               Ye
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
               Th●r●fore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               b●s●
               b●fore
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               according
               as
               ye
               
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               ways
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partial
               in
               the
               Law.
            
             Their
             ill
             example
             made
             many
             loath
             both
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             :
             They
             had
             corrupted
             their
             Institution
             ,
             and
             studied
             by
             a
             gross
             partiality
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             people
             to
             be
             exact
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             their
             Authority
             was
             concerned
             ;
             while
             they
             neglected
             the
             more
             essential
             and
             indispensible
             Duties
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             have
             I
             gone
             over
             the
             most
             important
             places
             ,
             that
             have
             occurred
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Old-Testament
             ,
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             upon
             all
             whcih
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             add
             one
             Remark
             ,
             That
             though
             some
             exception
             might
             be
             made
             to
             those
             ●xpressions
             ,
             that
             import
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Sancti●ication
             of
             those
             who
             were
             then
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Holy
             Functions
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             that
             instituted
             Religion
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             period
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             such
             Passages
             as
             relate
             to
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Oblig●tions
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             have
             certainly
             a
             more
             binding
             force
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             exp●ained
             in
             ●
             m●●e
             elevated
             and
             sublime
             sense
             ,
             under
             th●
             new
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             is
             I●tern●l
             and
             S●ir●●ua●
             ,
             compared
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Old
             is
             c●lled
             the
             Letter
             and
             the
             
             Flesh
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             under
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             a
             holy
             strictness
             of
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             to
             a
             diligent
             attendance
             on
             their
             Flock
             ,
             and
             for
             instructing
             and
             watching
             over
             them
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             as
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             more
             binding
             ,
             as
             this
             New
             Covenant
             cancels
             the
             old
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             same
             matter
             .
          
           
             THIS
             General
             Consideration
             receives
             a
             vast
             improvement
             from
             the
             great
             Example
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             
               the
               great
               Bishop
               and
               Shepherd
               of
               our
               Souls
            
             has
             set
             us
             ;
             who
             went
             about
             ,
             ever
             doing
             good
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               it
               was
               as
               his
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               that
               sent
               him
               :
               He
               was
               the
               good
               Shepherd
               that
               knew
               his
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               laid
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               them
            
             :
             And
             since
             he
             set
             such
             a
             value
             on
             the
             Souls
             of
             that
             Flock
             which
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ;
             certainly
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             committed
             that
             
               work
               of
               reconciliation
            
             which
             stood
             himself
             so
             dear
             ,
             ought
             to
             consider
             themselves
             under
             very
             strict
             Obligations
             ,
             by
             that
             charge
             of
             which
             they
             must
             give
             a
             severe
             account
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             in
             
             which
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             those
             who
             have
             perished
             through
             their
             neglect
             and
             default
             ,
             shall
             be
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Yet
             because
             I
             will
             not
             aggravate
             this
             Argument
             unreasonably
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             no
             use
             of
             those
             passages
             which
             relate
             immediately
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             their
             Function
             being
             ex●raordinary
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             the
             Assistances
             that
             were
             given
             them
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             urge
             nothing
             that
             belongs
             properly
             to
             their
             Mission
             and
             Duty
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Character
             that
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             a
             just
             and
             true
             Idea
             ,
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             into
             which
             a
             bad
             Clergy
             is
             apt
             to
             fall
             ;
             they
             studied
             to
             engross
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             People
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             blind
             dependance
             upon
             them
             :
             They
             were
             zealous
             in
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             but
             neglected
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             They
             put
             on
             an
             outward
             appearance
             of
             strictness
             ,
             but
             under
             that
             there
             was
             much
             rottenness
             :
             They
             studied
             to
             make
             Proselites
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             so
             depraved
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             
             thereby
             worse
             men
             than
             before
             :
             They
             made
             great
             shews
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             of
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             much
             ,
             and
             giving
             Alms
             :
             But
             all
             this
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             they
             devoured
             the
             Estates
             of
             poor
             and
             simple
             people
             :
             They
             were
             very
             strict
             in
             observing
             the
             Traditions
             and
             Customs
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             contributed
             to
             their
             own
             Authority
             or
             Advantage
             ;
             but
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             made
             void
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             true
             worth
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hated
             such
             as
             had
             it
             :
             They
             were
             proud
             and
             spiteful
             ,
             false
             and
             cruel
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             the
             credit
             they
             were
             in
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             their
             complying
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Vices
             ,
             and
             flatterring
             them
             with
             false
             hopes
             to
             set
             them
             on
             to
             destroy
             all
             those
             who
             discovered
             their
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             whose
             real
             and
             shining
             worth
             ,
             made
             their
             counterfeit
             shew
             of
             it
             the
             more
             conspicuous
             and
             odious
             .
             In
             this
             short
             view
             of
             those
             enormous
             Disorders
             ,
             which
             then
             reigned
             amongst
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             full
             Picture
             of
             the
             corrupt
             state
             of
             bad
             Priests
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Religions
             ,
             with
             this
             only
             difference
             ,
             That
             the
             Priests
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             were
             more
             
             careful
             and
             exact
             in
             the
             External
             and
             Visible
             parts
             of
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             been
             in
             other
             times
             :
             in
             which
             they
             have
             thrown
             off
             the
             very
             decencies
             of
             a
             grave
             and
             sober
             Deportment
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             go
             on
             with
             the
             Characters
             and
             Rules
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             :
             our
             Saviour
             as
             he
             compared
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             many
             parables
             to
             a
             Field
             and
             Harvest
             ,
             so
             he
             calls
             those
             whom
             his
             Father
             was
             to
             send
             ▪
             
               the
               Labourers
               in
               that
               Harvest
            
             ,
             and
             he
             left
             a
             direction
             to
             all
             his
             Followers
             to
             
               pray
               to
               his
               Father
               that
               he
               would
               send
               Labourers
               into
               his
               Harvest
               .
            
             
             Out
             of
             which
             both
             the
             Vocation
             and
             Divine
             Mission
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             among
             us
             fixed
             to
             the
             Ember
             Weeks
             ,
             have
             been
             gathered
             by
             many
             pious
             Writers
             .
             In
             the
             warnings
             that
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Characters
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             Clergy-men
             stated
             ,
             
             in
             opposition
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             Stewards
             ,
             the
             good
             are
             both
             
               wise
               and
               faithful
            
             ,
             they
             
               wait
               for
               his
               coming
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             are
             
               dividing
               to
               every
               one
               of
               their
               fellow
               Servants
               his
               portion
               to
               eat
               in
               due
               Season
               ,
            
             that
             is
             their
             proportion
             both
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             
             several
             capacities
             and
             necessities
             :
             but
             the
             bad
             Stewards
             are
             those
             who
             put
             the
             evil
             day
             far
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             
               say
               in
               their
               heart
               the
               Lord
               declareth
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             
               they
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               are
               drunken
            
             :
             they
             indulge
             their
             sensual
             Appetites
             even
             to
             a
             scandalous
             excess
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             their
             
               fellow
               Servants
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             feeding
             ,
             of
             instructing
             ,
             or
             watching
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             
               beat
               them
            
             :
             they
             exerci●e
             a
             Violent
             and
             Tyrannical
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             Their
             state
             in
             the
             next
             World
             is
             represented
             as
             different
             as
             their
             behaviour
             in
             this
             was
             ,
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             exalted
             from
             being
             a
             Steward
             to
             be
             a
             
               Ruler
               over
               the
               Houshold
            
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               King
               and
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             whereas
             the
             
               other
               shall
               be
               cut
               asunder
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               his
               portion
               with
               Vnbelievers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             10
             th
             .
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             is
             the
             place
             which
             both
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             more
             modern
             Writers
             have
             chiefly
             made
             use
             of
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             Pastors
             .
             The
             
               good
               Shepherds
            
             enter
             
               by
               the
               Door
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               is
               this
               Door
            
             by
             whom
             they
             must
             enter
             ;
             that
             is
             from
             whom
             they
             must
             have
             their
             Vocation
             and
             Mission
             :
             but
             the
             
               Thief
               and
               Rober
            
             who
             comes
             to
             
               kill
               ,
               steal
               ,
               and
               de●●roy
               ,
               climbeth
               up
               some
               other
               way
            
             :
             whatever
             he
             may
             do
             in
             the
             ritual
             way
             for
             forms
             sake
             ,
             he
             has
             in
             his
             Heart
             no
             regard
             to
             
               Iesus
               
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             the
             Edification
             of
             his
             Church
             or
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             he
             intends
             only
             to
             raise
             and
             enrich
             himself
             :
             and
             so
             he
             compasses
             that
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             how
             many
             Souls
             perish
             by
             his
             means
             ,
             or
             thorough
             his
             neglect
             .
             
               The
               good
               Shepherd
               knows
               his
               Sheep
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               call
               them
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               out
               and
               they
               hear
               his
               voice
               :
               but
               the
               Hireling
               careth
               not
               for
               the
               Sheep
               ,
            
             he
             
               is
               a
               Stranger
            
             to
             them
             ,
             
               they
               know
               not
               his
               voice
               and
               will
               not
               follow
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             urged
             by
             all
             ,
             who
             have
             pressed
             the
             obligation
             of
             Residence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             personal
             Labours
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             a
             plain
             divine
             and
             indispensable
             precept
             :
             and
             even
             in
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             tho'
             by
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             diverted
             from
             declaring
             Residence
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             the
             decree
             that
             was
             made
             to
             enforce
             it
             ,
             urges
             this
             place
             to
             shew
             the
             Obligation
             to
             it
             .
             The
             
               good
               Shepherd
               feeds
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             and
             looks
             for
             Pasture
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             
               ready
               to
               give
               his
               Life
               for
               the
               Sheep
            
             :
             but
             the
             bad
             Shepherd
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             
               Hireling
               that
               careth
               not
               for
               the
               Flock
               ;
               that
               sees
               the
               Wolfe
               coming
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               leaveth
               the
               Sheep
               and
               flieth
               .
            
             This
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             a
             Figure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             it
             is
             thought
             an
             ill
             way
             of
             reasoning
             to
             build
             too
             much
             upon
             figurative
             Discourses
             :
             yet
             
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             our
             Saviour
             having
             delivered
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             in
             Parables
             ,
             we
             ought
             at
             least
             to
             consider
             the
             main
             Scope
             of
             a
             Parable
             :
             and
             may
             well
             build
             upon
             that
             ,
             tho'
             every
             particular
             Circumstance
             in
             it
             cannot
             bear
             an
             Argument
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             one
             passage
             more
             from
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             have
             writ
             of
             this
             ma●●er
             .
             When
             our
             Saviour
             confirmed
             St.
             Peter
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             had
             fallen
             by
             his
             denying
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Charge
             which
             he
             thrice
             repeated
             of
             
               feeding
               his
               Lambs
               and
               his
               Sheep
               ,
            
             
             he
             pursues
             still
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             ;
             so
             the
             question
             that
             he
             asked
             preparatory
             to
             it
             ,
             was
             
               Simon
               lovest
               thou
               me
               more
               than
               these
               ,
            
             from
             which
             they
             justly
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             a
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             a
             preferring
             of
             that
             to
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             and
             indispensible
             qualification
             for
             that
             Holy
             Imployment
             ;
             which
             distinguishes
             the
             true
             Shepherd
             from
             the
             Hireling
             :
             and
             by
             which
             only
             he
             can
             be
             both
             animated
             and
             fortified
             ,
             to
             go
             through
             with
             the
             labours
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             dangers
             and
             sufferings
             which
             may
             accompany
             it
             .
          
           
           
             When
             St.
             Paul
             was
             leaving
             his
             last
             charge
             with
             the
             Bishops
             that
             met
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             still
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Metaphor
             of
             Shepherd
             in
             those
             often
             cited
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Bishops
            
             or
             Overseers
             ,
             
             
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             The
             words
             are
             solemn
             ,
             and
             the
             consideration
             enforcing
             them
             is
             a
             mighty
             one
             ;
             they
             import
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             both
             to
             an
             exactness
             in
             their
             own
             Deportment
             ,
             and
             to
             earnest
             and
             constant
             labours
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             during
             the
             three
             Years
             of
             his
             stay
             among
             them
             ,
             
             had
             been
             
               serving
               God
               with
               all
               humility
               of
               mind
               with
               many
               tears
               and
               temptations
               ,
            
             and
             
               had
               not
               ceased
               to
               warn
               every
               one
               both
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               with
               tears
               :
               and
               had
               taught
               them
               both
               publickly
               ,
               and
               from
               House
               to
               House
            
             :
             
             Upon
             which
             he
             leaves
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             all
             to
             witness
             that
             
               he
               was
               pure
               from
               the
               Blood
               of
               all
               Men.
            
             
             There
             has
             been
             great
             disputing
             concerning
             the
             Persons
             to
             whom
             these
             words
             were
             addressed
             ;
             but
             if
             all
             Parties
             had
             studied
             more
             to
             follow
             the
             Example
             here
             proposed
             ,
             and
             the
             Charge
             that
             is
             here
             given
             ;
             which
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             contending
             about
             things
             that
             are
             more
             doubtful
             ;
             the
             good
             
             Lives
             and
             the
             faithful
             Labours
             of
             Apostolical
             Bishops
             ,
             would
             have
             contributed
             more
             both
             to
             the
             edifying
             and
             healing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             all
             their
             Arguments
             or
             Reasonings
             will
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             reckoning
             up
             to
             the
             Romans
             the
             s●veral
             Obligations
             of
             Christians
             ,
             of
             all
             ranks
             to
             assiduity
             and
             diligence
             ,
             in
             their
             callings
             and
             labours
             ,
             among
             others
             he
             numbers
             these
             ,
             
             
               Ministers
               let
               us
               wait
               on
               our
               ministring
               ▪
               or
               he
               that
               teacheth
               on
               teaching
               ,
               he
               that
               ruleth
               with
               diligence
            
             :
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             as
             he
             states
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God.
            
             
             He
             adds
             
               that
               it
               is
               required
               in
               Stewards
               that
               a
               Man
               be
               found
               faithful
               .
            
             In
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             that
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Provision
             that
             has
             been
             made
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordained
               that
               they
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               should
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             But
             if
             upon
             that
             ,
             the
             Laity
             have
             looked
             on
             thems●lves
             as
             bound
             to
             appoint
             so
             plentiful
             a
             Supply
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             might
             have
             whereon
             to
             live
             at
             their
             ease
             and
             in
             abundance
             ;
             then
             certainly
             this
             was
             intended
             that
             they
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             troubles
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             
             might
             attend
             continually
             
               on
               the
               Ministry
               of
               
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               on
               Prayer
               .
            
             Those
             who
             do
             that
             
               Work
               negligently
            
             ,
             provoke
             the
             Laity
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             bounty
             and
             to
             defraud
             them
             of
             it
             .
             For
             certainly
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Patrimony
             and
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             
               eat
               the
               Fat
               but
               do
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               feed
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             Happy
             on
             the
             ●ther
             hand
             are
             they
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             Character
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             assumes
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             does
             belong
             ;
             
               Therefore
               seeing
               we
               have
               received
               this
               ministry
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               received
               mercy
               we
               faint
               not
               :
               but
               have
               renounced
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               dishonesty
               ,
               not
               walking
               in
               craftiness
               ,
               nor
               handling
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               deceitfully
               ,
               but
               by
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               commending
               our selves
               to
               every
               man's
               Conscience
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
            
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             all
             the
             Ranks
             of
             Clergy-men
             set
             forth
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               He
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               :
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ▪
               for
               t●e
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
               till
               we
               all
               come
               i●
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ.
            
             In
             these
             words
             we
             see
             something
             that
             is
             so
             vast
             and
             
             noble
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             those
             slight
             and
             poor
             performances
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             do
             too
             easily
             satisfie
             themselves
             ;
             that
             in
             charity
             to
             them
             we
             ought
             to
             suppose
             that
             they
             have
             not
             reflected
             sufficiently
             on
             the
             Importance
             of
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             in
             some
             sort
             proportioned
             their
             labours
             to
             those
             great
             designs
             for
             which
             they
             are
             ordained
             ;
             and
             would
             remember
             the
             Charge
             given
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             Archippus
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             was
             remiss
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               Ministry
               which
               thou
               hast
               received
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               thou
               fullfil
               it
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             are
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             these
             we
             have
             the
             Characters
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             duties
             belonging
             to
             those
             Functions
             ,
             so
             particularly
             set
             forth
             that
             from
             the●ce
             alone
             every
             one
             who
             will
             weigh
             them
             well
             ,
             may
             find
             sufficient
             Instruction
             ,
             
               how
               he
               ought
               to
               behave
               himself
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God.
            
             In
             these
             we
             see
             what
             patterns
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ought
             to
             
               be
               in
               Word
            
             (
             or
             Doctrine
             )
             
               in
               Conversation
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               Charity
               ,
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               Purity
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               give
               attendance
               to
               reading
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               to
               doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             is
             both
             to
             the
             instructing
             and
             exhorting
             of
             their
             People
             .
             
               They
               ought
               not
               
               to
               neglect
               that
               gift
               that
               was
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               meditate
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               give
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               profiting
               may
               appear
               unto
               all
               :
               and
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               to
               continue
               in
               them
               :
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               shall
               both
               save
               themselves
               and
               those
               that
               hear
               them
               .
            
             Those
             that
             govern
             the
             Church
             are
             more
             particularly
             charged
             ▪
             
               before
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               and
               the
               Holy
               Angels
               ,
               that
               they
               observe
               these
               things
               without
               preferring
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               by
               parti●lity
               ,
            
             by
             Domestick
             regards
             ,
             the
             considerations
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             or
             Importunity
             :
             and
             
               above
               all
               that
               they
               lay
               hand
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
            
             ;
             to
             which
             are
             added
             words
             of
             great
             terror
             ,
             
               neither
               be
               thou
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               :
               keep
               thy self
               pure
               .
            
             Which
             ought
             to
             make
             great
             Impression
             ,
             on
             all
             those
             with
             whom
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             is
             lodged
             :
             since
             they
             do
             plainly
             import
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             do
             ordain
             any
             rashly
             without
             due
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             examination
             ,
             entitle
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             scandal
             they
             give
             ;
             and
             become
             partners
             of
             their
             guilt
             ▪
             which
             if
             well
             considered
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             past
             feeling
             ,
             use
             great
             care
             and
             caution
             in
             this
             sacred
             Trust.
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Depositaries
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             keep
             pure
             ;
             and
             to
             hand
             down
             
             faithfully
             according
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               witnesses
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               men
               who
               may
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
            
             :
             upon
             this
             he
             prepares
             the
             Bishop
             for
             difficulties
             
               to
               endure
               hardness
               as
               a
               good
               Souldier
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             according
             to
             that
             Figure
             ,
             since
             those
             that
             go
             to
             war
             ,
             do
             not
             carry
             unnecessary
             burdens
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             encumber
             and
             retard
             their
             march
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               no
               man
               that
               warreth
               entangleth
               himself
               with
               the
               Affairs
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               please
               him
               who
               hath
               chosen
               him
            
             for
             a
             Souldier
             ;
             upon
             this
             it
             is
             that
             all
             those
             Canons
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             made
             in
             so
             many
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             Church-mens
             medling
             with
             secular
             Affairs
             ,
             have
             been
             founded
             ;
             than
             which
             we
             find
             nothing
             more
             frequently
             provided
             against
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Canons
            
             ,
             in
             those
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             those
             made
             by
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Carthage
             :
             but
             this
             abuse
             had
             too
             d●ep
             a
             root
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             easily
             cured
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             also
             in
             this
             place
             carry
             on
             the
             Metaphor
             to
             express
             the
             earnestness
             and
             indefatigableness
             of
             Clergy-mens
             Zeal
             ,
             that
             as
             Officers
             in
             an
             Army
             were
             satisfied
             with
             nothing
             under
             Victory
             ,
             which
             brought
             them
             the
             Honours
             of
             a
             Triumph
             ,
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             fight
             ,
             not
             
             only
             so
             as
             to
             earn
             our
             pay
             ,
             but
             for
             Mastery
             to
             spoil
             and
             overcome
             the
             Powers
             of
             darkness
             ;
             yet
             even
             this
             must
             
               be
               done
               lawfully
            
             ,
             not
             by
             deceiving
             the
             People
             with
             pious
             frauds
             ,
             hoping
             that
             our
             good
             Intentions
             will
             atone
             for
             our
             taking
             bad
             methods
             :
             
             War
             has
             its
             Laws
             as
             well
             as
             Peace
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             manage
             this
             Spiritual
             warfare
             ,
             ought
             to
             keep
             themselves
             within
             the
             Instructions
             and
             Commands
             that
             are
             given
             them
             .
             Then
             the
             Apostle
             changing
             the
             Figure
             from
             the
             Souldier
             to
             the
             Workman
             and
             Steward
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               study
               to
               shew
               thy self
               approved
               unto
               God
            
             (
             not
             to
             seek
             the
             vain
             applauses
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             prefer
             to
             all
             other
             things
             the
             witness
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             he
             may
             walk
             and
             labour
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             )
             
               a
               Workman
               that
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ;
               rightly
               dividing
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
            
             :
             This
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             giving
             every
             one
             his
             due
             portion
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             comes
             a
             noble
             Admonition
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             meekness
             of
             the
             Clergy
             towards
             those
             that
             divide
             from
             them
             :
             
             
               The
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ;
               but
               be
               gentle
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               patient
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               those
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               if
               peradventure
               God
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               to
               the
               
               acknowledging
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Passage
             that
             was
             chiefly
             urged
             by
             our
             Reformers
             against
             the
             Persecution
             that
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             did
             every
             where
             set
             on
             against
             them
             :
             The
             extent
             of
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             only
             against
             persecution
             when
             it
             lies
             on
             our selves
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             is
             a
             good
             defence
             to
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             good
             to
             others
             ;
             unless
             we
             own
             that
             we
             do
             not
             govern
             our selves
             by
             that
             rule
             
               of
               doing
               to
               others
               that
               which
               we
               would
               have
               other●
               do
               to
               us
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             right
             Education
             of
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             furnishes
             a
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             duties
             incumbent
             on
             him
             :
             
               From
               a
               Child
               thou
               hast
               known
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             :
             That
             is
             the
             Old
             Testament
             well
             studied
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             believed
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             led
             into
             it
             by
             that
             Faith
             ,
             did
             discover
             to
             a
             Man
             the
             great
             Oeconomy
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             shine
             upon
             the
             World
             by
             degrees
             ,
             unto
             the
             perfect
             day
             of
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             )
             and
             to
             this
             he
             adds
             a
             noble
             Character
             of
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             :
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               instructing
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             and
             gives
             Timothy
             the
             most
             solemn
             Charge
             that
             can
             be
             set
             out
             in
             words
             ;
             which
             if
             understood
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             ever
             done
             ,
             must
             be
             read
             by
             them
             with
             trembling
             .
             
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               therefore
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               be
               Instant
               in
               Season
               out
               of
               Season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               doctrine
            
             (
             that
             is
             with
             great
             gentleness
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             clearness
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Instructions
             )
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               watch
               thou
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               endure
               affliction
               ,
               do
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               :
            
             
             
               make
               full
               proof
               of
            
             (
             or
             fulfill
             )
             
               thy
               Ministry
            
             :
             And
             as
             a
             consideration
             to
             enforce
             this
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             tells
             what
             a
             noble
             and
             agreeable
             prospect
             he
             had
             in
             the
             View
             of
             his
             approaching
             dissolution
             :
             
             
               The
               time
               of
               his
               departing
               drew
               nigh
               ,
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             that
             Faith
             which
             he
             had
             so
             zealously
             and
             so
             successfully
             preached
             :
             and
             here
             we
             have
             his
             two
             great
             preparatives
             for
             Martyrdom
             :
             The
             one
             was
             in
             looking
             on
             his
             past
             life
             
             and
             labours
             :
             
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               Fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               Course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               Faith.
            
             The
             other
             was
             in
             looking
             forward
             to
             the
             Reward
             
               that
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               which
               was
               laid
               up
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               the
               Righteous
               Iudge
               would
               gi●e
               him
               at
               that
               day
               :
            
             
             
               and
               not
               only
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               all
               those
               that
               loved
               his
               appearing
               ,
            
             and
             certainly
             more
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             not
             only
             lov●d
             it
             themselves
             ,
             but
             who
             laboured
             so
             as
             to
             dispose
             others
             also
             to
             love
             it
             .
             To
             all
             these
             considerations
             ,
             though
             nothing
             needed
             to
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             to
             one
             upon
             whom
             they
             made
             so
             strange
             an
             impression
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             yet
             one
             comes
             after
             all
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             work
             out
             
               our
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             since
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             Timothy
             that
             Demas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Companions
             of
             his
             labours
             ,
             
               had
               forsaken
               him
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             prevailed
             over
             him
             was
             
               the
               Love
               of
               this
               present
               World.
               
            
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Rules
             and
             Charges
             given
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             that
             were
             to
             come
             after
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             are
             again
             repeated
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             the
             Characters
             set
             out
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             was
             to
             prepare
             and
             examine
             those
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             
             were
             to
             
               rule
               the
               House
               of
               God
            
             :
             that
             those
             being
             well
             chosen
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             able
             
               by
               sound
               Doctrine
               both
               to
               exhort
               and
               convince
               the
               Gainsayers
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             he
             might
             do
             his
             duty
             with
             the
             more
             advantage
             ;
             he
             charges
             him
             to
             
               shew
               himself
               in
               all
               things
               a
               pattern
               of
               go●d
               Works
               :
            
             
             
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               shewing
               uncorruptness
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               sincerity
               ;
               and
               using
               such
               sound
               Speech
               as
               could
               not
               be
               condemned
               :
               that
               so
               those
               who
               were
               of
               the
               contrary
               Party
            
             (
             the
             Iudaizers
             who
             were
             studying
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             making
             a
             medly
             of
             it
             and
             
               Iudaisme
               )
               might
               have
               no
               evil
               thing
               to
               say
               of
               him
            
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             glorious
             but
             short
             Abstract
             of
             the
             design
             of
             their
             holy
             Religion
             ;
             he
             concludes
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               authority
            
             :
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             a
             Charge
             ,
             that
             may
             seem
             more
             proper
             to
             be
             addressed
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               let
               no
               man
               despise
               thee
            
             :
             The
             same
             is
             likewise
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             with
             this
             Addition
             ,
             
               let
               no
               man
               despise
               thy
               youth
            
             :
             
             but
             these
             words
             do
             import
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             Bishop's
             own
             Power
             ,
             to
             procure
             due
             Esteem
             to
             himself
             ;
             at
             least
             to
             prevent
             contempt
             ;
             since
             a
             holy
             and
             exemplary
             Deportment
             ,
             and
             faithful
             and
             constant
             labours
             never
             fail
             to
             do
             that
             .
             In
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             we
             find
             both
             the
             Characters
             of
             those
             who
             had
             laboured
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             ruled
             them
             but
             who
             were
             then
             dead
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             such
             as
             were
             yet
             alive
             .
             
             
               Remember
               them
               who
               had
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ;
               who
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               follow
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversation
            
             :
             they
             had
             both
             lived
             and
             died
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             laboured
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             Remembring
             of
             what
             had
             appeared
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             an
             effectual
             means
             of
             perswading
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             be
             steady
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             for
             certainly
             ,
             though
             while
             a
             man
             lives
             let
             him
             be
             ever
             so
             eminent
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             room
             for
             ill-nature
             and
             jealousie
             to
             misrepresent
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             suspect
             that
             something
             lies
             hid
             under
             the
             fairest
             appearances
             ;
             which
             may
             shew
             it self
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             all
             that
             goes
             off
             ,
             when
             one
             has
             finished
             his
             course
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             appears
             to
             be
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             died
             as
             he
             had
             lived
             .
             Then
             the
             Argument
             from
             his
             conversation
             appears
             in
             its
             full
             strength
             ,
             without
             any
             diminution
             .
             But
             the
             charge
             given
             with
             relation
             to
             those
             who
             then
             had
             the
             rule
             over
             them
             is
             no
             less
             remarkable
             ,
             
               Obe●
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               ;
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               :
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               joy
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               :
               for
               
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
            
             :
             Here
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             
               Rulers
               watching
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               them
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             do
             not
             watch
             like
             Men
             that
             know
             that
             they
             must
             give
             account
             of
             that
             Trust
             ,
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             these
             from
             their
             People
             :
             Of
             a
             piece
             with
             this
             is
             St.
             Pauls
             charge
             to
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ,
               we
               beseech
               you
               to
               know
            
             (
             or
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             )
             
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               ,
               for
               their
               works
               sake
            
             :
             Here
             both
             the
             Submission
             and
             Esteem
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             acknowledgment
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             for
             
               their
               works
               sake
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             as
             do
             not
             the
             work
             and
             that
             do
             not
             labour
             and
             admonish
             their
             People
             ,
             have
             no
             just
             claim
             to
             them
             .
             There
             is
             another
             expression
             in
             the
             2
             
               d
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             is
             much
             urged
             by
             those
             who
             have
             writ
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               will
               not
               work
               he
               should
               not
               eat
               ,
            
             which
             if
             it
             is
             a
             Rule
             binding
             all
             Men
             ,
             seems
             to
             lie
             much
             heavier
             on
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             all
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             bring
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             with
             St.
             Peter's
             charge
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             writ
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             lain
             last
             ,
             it
             deserved
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Method
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             last
             ;
             for
             the
             closing
             and
             enforcing
             all
             that
             has
             gone
             before
             ,
             and
             for
             giving
             it
             its
             full
             weight
             .
             St.
             Peter
             descends
             1
             Epistle
             ▪
             5
             
               ch
               ▪
            
             1
             ver
             .
             to
             a
             level
             with
             them
             ,
             calling
             himself
             no
             better
             than
             a
             
               fellow
               Elder
               and
               a
               Witness
               of
               the
               suffering
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               also
               a
               Partaker
               of
               the
               Glory
               which
               was
               to
               be
               revealed
               .
               Feed
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               which
               is
               among
               you
            
             ,
             (
             these
             words
             will
             bear
             another
             rendring
             
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               you
               )
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               not
               by
               constraint
            
             (
             as
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             Rules
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Laws
             )
             
               but
               willingly
               not
               for
               filthy
               ●ucre
            
             (
             for
             though
             God
             has
             ordained
             that
             such
             as
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             should
             
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             yet
             those
             who
             propose
             that
             to
             themselves
             as
             the
             chief
             Motive
             in
             entring
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             are
             hereby
             severely
             
             condemned
             )
             
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               mind
               ,
               neither
               as
               being
               Lords
               over
               God's
               Heritage
            
             (
             or
             
               not
               using
               a
               despotick
               Authority
               over
               their
               several
               lots
               or
               divisions
               )
               but
               being
               examples
               to
               the
               Flock
               ,
            
             not
             tyrannizing
             it
             over
             their
             People
             :
             But
             acquiring
             their
             Authority
             chiefly
             by
             their
             own
             exemplary
             conversation
             .
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             solemnity
             of
             it
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               when
               the
               Chief
               Shepherd
               shall
               appear
               ,
               ye
               shall
               likewise
               receive
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               .
            
          
           
             With
             this
             I
             make
             an
             end
             of
             Citations
             from
             Scripture
             :
             I
             think
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             words
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             labour
             constantly
             and
             faithfully
             :
             And
             that
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             express
             a
             personal
             Obligation
             ,
             in
             terms
             that
             are
             both
             more
             strict
             and
             more
             solemn
             then
             these
             are
             which
             have
             been
             cited
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             returns
             of
             obedience
             and
             submission
             ,
             of
             esteem
             and
             support
             ,
             being
             declared
             to
             be
             due
             to
             them
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             
               watching
               
               over
            
             and
             
               feeding
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
            
             ,
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             these
             ,
             without
             considering
             themselves
             as
             under
             the
             other
             Obligations
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             in
             devouring
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Sacred
             ,
             without
             doing
             those
             duties
             for
             which
             these
             are
             due
             ,
             and
             what
             right
             soever
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             may
             give
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             those
             who
             do
             not
             wait
             
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               partakers
               with
               the
               Altar
               :
            
             
             
               Those
               who
               do
               not
               minister
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               live
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               Nor
               ought
               those
               who
               do
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             If
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             a
             great
             shew
             of
             reading
             ,
             or
             to
             Triumph
             in
             my
             Argument
             with
             the
             Pomp
             of
             Quotations
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             easie
             to
             bring
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             Application
             that
             I
             have
             made
             of
             these
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Indeed
             all
             those
             who
             have
             either
             writ
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             or
             have
             left
             Homilies
             on
             these
             subjects
             ,
             have
             pressed
             this
             matter
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             has
             
             made
             any
             progress
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             learning
             ,
             must
             know
             that
             one
             might
             soon
             stuff
             a
             great
             many
             Pages
             with
             abundance
             of
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Authors
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             worst
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             not
             only
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             the
             Canonist
             have
             carried
             this
             matter
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             have
             even
             delivered
             it
             as
             a
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             all
             dispensations
             that
             are
             procured
             upon
             undue
             Pretences
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             they
             reckon
             the
             giving
             a
             Man
             ,
             an
             easie
             and
             large
             subsistence
             ,
             are
             null
             and
             void
             of
             themselves
             :
             And
             conclude
             that
             how
             strong
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             in
             Law
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             nothing
             in
             Conscience
             :
             And
             that
             they
             do
             not
             free
             a
             Man
             from
             his
             Obligations
             to
             Residence
             and
             Labour
             :
             And
             they
             do
             generally
             conclude
             that
             he
             who
             upon
             a
             Dispensa●ion
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             obtained
             upon
             Carnal
             accounts
             ,
             such
             as
             Birth
             ,
             Rank
             or
             great
             ▪
             Abilities
             ,
             (
             and
             qualifications
             are
             not
             yet
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             these
             )
             does
             not
             Reside
             ,
             is
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             restore
             the
             Fruits
             of
             a
             Bene●ice
             which
             he
             has
             thus
             enjoyed
             with
             a
             bad
             Conscience
             without
             performing
             
             the
             duty
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             But
             though
             it
             were
             very
             easie
             to
             bring
             out
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             no
             further
             at
             present
             upon
             this
             Head
             :
             The
             
               words
               of
               God
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             express
             and
             positive
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             do
             not
             yield
             to
             so
             undisputable
             an
             Authority
             ,
             will
             be
             little
             moved
             by
             all
             that
             can
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             Authors
             of
             a
             lower
             Form
             ,
             against
             whom
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             muster
             up
             many
             exceptions
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             determined
             by
             so
             many
             of
             the
             
               Oracles
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             here
             into
             any
             Historical
             Account
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             .
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             her
             disputes
             of
             both
             han●s
             ,
             a●
             well
             with
             those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             with
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             her
             ▪
             she
             has
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             C●nstitution
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             her
             side
             .
             But
             this
             Plea
             would
             be
             more
             entire
             and
             less
             disputable
             ,
             if
             our
             Consti●ution
             were
             not
             only
             in
             its
             main
             and
             most
             essential
             parts
             ,
             formed
             upon
             that
             glorious
             Model
             ;
             but
             were
             also
             in
             its
             Rules
             and
             Administrations
             ,
             made
             more
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             those
             best
             and
             purest
             times
             .
             I
             can
             never
             forget
             an
             advice
             that
             was
             given
             me
             above
             thirty
             years
             ago
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             the
             worthiest
             Clergy-men
             now
             alive
             ;
             while
             I
             was
             
             studying
             the
             Controversie
             relating
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             he
             desires
             me
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             more
             Speculative
             Discoveries
             ▪
             that
             I
             should
             make
             ,
             the
             Sense
             that
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             both
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Labours
             :
             And
             said
             that
             the
             Argument
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             clearly
             soever
             made
             out
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             its
             full
             effect
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             abuses
             were
             so
             far
             corrected
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             shew
             a
             Primitive
             Spirit
             in
             our
             Administration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Primitive
             pattern
             for
             our
             Constitution
             .
             This
             made
             even
             then
             ,
             deep
             Impressions
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             thank
             God
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             has
             never
             left
             me
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             my
             Studies
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             at
             present
             enter
             upon
             so
             long
             and
             so
             Invidious
             a
             work
             as
             the
             descending
             into
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             into
             which
             this
             matter
             might
             be
             branched
             out
             ;
             either
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Law
            
             and
             the
             Capitulars
             ,
             or
             even
             from
             the
             dreg
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             it self
             ,
             which
             though
             a
             Collection
             made
             in
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             carries
             many
             rules
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             would
             seem
             excessively
             severe
             ,
             even
             to
             
             us
             ,
             after
             all
             our
             Reformation
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             .
             This
             has
             been
             already
             done
             with
             so
             much
             exactness
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             to
             set
             about
             it
             after
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             which
             was
             gathered
             by
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Spalato
             in
             the
             last
             Book
             of
             his
             great
             Work
             :
             which
             the
             Pride
             and
             Inconstancy
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             had
             brought
             under
             a
             disesteem
             ,
             that
             it
             no
             way
             deserves
             :
             For
             whatever
             he
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             work
             was
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             best
             productions
             of
             that
             Age.
             But
             this
             design
             has
             been
             prosecuted
             of
             late
             with
             much
             more
             exactness
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             honesty
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             where
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             Church
             did
             not
             force
             him
             to
             use
             a
             little
             Art
             ,
             by
             
               F.
               Thomasin
            
             ,
             who
             has
             compared
             the
             modern
             and
             the
             ancient
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             has
             shewed
             very
             copiously
             ,
             by
             what
             steps
             the
             Change
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             how
             abuses
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             a
             work
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             understand
             that
             matter
             truly
             .
             I
             will
             refer
             the
             curious
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             lesser
             Treaties
             ,
             writ
             by
             the
             Iansenists
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             which
             abuses
             are
             very
             honestly
             complained
             off
             ,
             and
             proper
             Remedies
             are
             proposed
             ;
             which
             in
             many
             places
             being
             entertained
             by
             Bishops
             ▪
             that
             had
             a
             right
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             
             Rules
             ,
             have
             given
             the
             Rise
             to
             a
             great
             Reformation
             of
             the
             French
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Instead
             then
             of
             any
             Historical
             deduction
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             giving
             the
             Sense
             of
             two
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               of
               t●e
               Latin
            
             upon
             this
             whole
             business
             ,
             of
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             The
             first
             is
             Gregory
             of
             Nazianze
             whose
             Father
             ordained
             him
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             hum●le
             Intercessions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             best
             Men
             of
             that
             Age
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             pressing
             into
             Orders
             ,
             or
             aspiring
             to
             them
             ,
             fled
             from
             them
             ,
             excused
             themselves
             ,
             and
             judging
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             so
             holy
             a
             Character
             and
             so
             high
             a
             Trust
             ,
             were
             not
             without
             difficulty
             prevailed
             on
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             degenerate
             Ages
             Men
             run
             to
             as
             to
             a
             subsistance
             ,
             or
             the
             mean
             of
             procuring
             it
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Sense
             of
             that
             Sacred
             Institution
             ,
             then
             Mechanicks
             have
             of
             obtaining
             their
             Freedom
             in
             that
             Trade
             or
             Company
             in
             which
             they
             have
             passed
             their
             Apprenticeship
             .
             It
             were
             indeed
             happy
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             those
             who
             offer
             themselves
             to
             Orders
             ▪
             had
             but
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             them
             as
             Tradesmen
             have
             of
             their
             Freedom
             :
             Who
             
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             it
             till
             they
             have
             finished
             the
             time
             prescribed
             ;
             and
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             qualified
             to
             set
             up
             in
             it
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             alas
             !
             men
             who
             neither
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             body
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             no
             progress
             in
             their
             Studies
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             no
             tollerable
             account
             of
             that
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ,
             do
             yet
             with
             equal
             degrees
             of
             confidence
             ,
             and
             importunity
             ,
             pretend
             to
             this
             Character
             ,
             and
             find
             the
             way
             to
             it
             too
             easie
             ,
             and
             the
             access
             of
             it
             too
             free
             .
             But
             this
             Holy
             Father
             had
             a
             very
             different
             sense
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             He
             had
             indeed
             submitted
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Authority
             ,
             he
             being
             his
             Bishop
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             immediately
             after
             he
             was
             ordained
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Apologetical
               Oration
            
             ,
             That
             he
             judging
             he
             had
             not
             that
             
               sublimity
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               nor
               that
               familiar
               acquaintance
               with
               divine
               matters
               ,
               which
               became
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
            
             ;
             he
             therefore
             intending
             to
             purifie
             his
             own
             Soul
             
               to
               higher
               degrees
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               to
               an
               Exaltation
               above
               sensible
               Objects
               ,
               above
               his
               Body
               and
               above
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               bring
               bis
               mind
               to
               a
               recollected
               and
               divine
               State
               ,
               and
               fit
               his
               Soul
               that
               as
               
               a
               polished
               mirrour
               it
               might
               carry
               on
               it
               the
               Impressions
               of
               divine
               Ideas
               unmixed
               with
               the
               allay
               of
               earthly
               Objects
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               still
               casting
               a
               brightness
               upon
               all
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
            
             did
             in
             order
             to
             the
             raising
             himself
             to
             that
             ,
             retire
             to
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             He
             had
             observed
             that
             many
             
               pressed
               to
               handle
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               ,
               with
               unwashed
               hands
               ,
               and
               defiled
               Souls
               :
               And
               before
               they
               were
               meet
               to
               be
               initiated
               to
               the
               divine
               Vocation
               ,
               were
               crouding
               about
               the
               Altar
               ,
               not
               to
               set
               patterns
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               designing
               only
               a
               subsistence
               to
               themselves
               :
               reckoning
               that
               the
               holy
               dignity
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               Trust
               for
               which
               an
               account
               was
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               a
               state
               of
               Authority
               and
               Exemption
               .
               They
               had
               neither
               piety
               nor
               parts
               to
               recommend
               them
               ,
               but
               were
               the
               reproaches
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               Pests
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Which
               infected
               it
               faster
               than
               any
               plague
               could
               do
               the
               Air
               ,
               since
               Men
               did
               easily
               run
               to
               imitate
               bad
               Examples
               ,
               but
               were
               drawn
               off
               very
               hardly
               by
               the
               perfectest
               patterns
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Vertue
               .
               Vpon
               which
               he
               formed
               a
               high
               Idea
               of
               the
               eminent
               worth
               and
               vertues
               which
               became
               those
               who
               governed
               
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               of
               the
               great
               Progress
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               duly
               making
               ,
               not
               contented
               with
               low
               measures
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               to
               weigh
               it
               critically
               in
               nice
               ballances
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               rise
               up
               to
               the
               highest
               degrees
               possible
               in
               it
               .
               Yet
               even
               this
               ,
               was
               not
               all
               :
               For
               to
               govern
               mankind
               which
               was
               so
               various
               ,
               and
               so
               uncertain
               a
               sort
               of
               Creature
               ,
               seemed
               to
               him
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               knowledge
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               far
               above
               that
               skill
               and
               labour
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               curing
               of
               bodily
               Diseases
               as
               the
               Soul
               is
               superiour
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               yet
               since
               so
               much
               Study
               and
               Observation
               was
               necessary
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               skillful
               Physician
               ,
               he
               concluded
               that
               much
               more
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               Spiritual
               Medicine
               :
               The
               design
               of
               which
               was
               to
               give
               Wings
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               to
               raise
               it
               above
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               consecrate
               it
               to
               God
               ,
            
             here
             he
             runs
             out
             into
             a
             noble
             rapture
             ,
             upon
             the
             excellence
             and
             sublimity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             art
             of
             governing
             Souls
             ,
             of
             the
             different
             methods
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             mens
             capacity
             and
             tempers
             :
             and
             of
             dividing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             aright
             ,
             among
             
             them
             .
             The
             difficulties
             of
             which
             he
             prosecutes
             in
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             sublime
             Expressions
             and
             Figures
             :
             but
             concludes
             lamenting
             that
             
               there
               was
               so
               little
               order
               ,
               then
               observed
               ,
               that
               men
               had
               scarce
               passed
               their
               Childhood
               when
               ,
               before
               they
               understood
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               before
               they
               had
               washed
               off
               the
               spots
               and
               defilements
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               learned
               but
               two
               or
               three
               pious
               words
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               got
               by
               heart
               ,
               or
               had
               read
               some
               of
               the
               Psalms
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               pu●
               on
               an
               outward
               garb
               that
               carried
               an
               appearance
               of
               piety
               in
               it
               ,
               these
               men
               were
               presently
               pushed
               on
               by
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               to
               aspire
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Chur●h
               .
            
             To
             such
             Persons
             he
             addresses
             himself
             very
             Rhetorically
             and
             asks
             them
             ,
             
               what
               they
               thought
               of
               the
               commonest
               imployments
               such
               as
               the
               playing
               on
               Instruments
               or
               of
               dancing
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               Divine
               Wisdom
               :
               For
               acquiring
               the
               one
               they
               know
               great
               pains
               and
               mu●h
               practice
               was
               necessary
               :
               could
               they
               then
               imagin
               that
               the
               other
               should
               be
               so
               easily
               attained
            
             :
             but
             he
             adds
             
               that
               one
               may
               as
               well
               sow
               upon
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               
               talk
               to
               the
               deaf
               ,
               as
               hope
               to
               work
               upon
               Persons
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               yet
               got
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               of
               being
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               ignorance
               .
               This
               evil
               he
               had
               often
               with
               many
               tears
               lamented
               ,
               but
               the
               pride
               of
               such
               men
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               nothing
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               or
               a
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               could
               work
               upon
               them
            
             .
             Upon
             this
             mention
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             into
             a
             rapture
             ,
             upon
             his
             labours
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             that
             lay
             on
             him
             ;
             his
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             his
             gentleness
             where
             that
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             his
             authority
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             his
             zeal
             ,
             his
             patience
             ,
             his
             constancy
             ,
             and
             his
             prudence
             in
             fullfilling
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
             Then
             he
             cites
             several
             of
             the
             Passages
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             particularly
             those
             of
             Ieremy
             and
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Zachary
            
             and
             Malachi
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Shepherds
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             shews
             how
             applicable
             they
             were
             to
             the
             Clergy
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             woes
             denounced
             
             against
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             heavy
             aggravations
             .
             
               These
               thoughts
               possessed
               him
               day
               and
               night
               ;
               they
               did
               eat
               out
               his
               very
               strength
               and
               substance
               ;
               they
               did
               so
               afflict
               and
               deject
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               so
               terrible
               a
               Prospect
               of
               the
               Iudgments
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               drawing
               down
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               instead
               of
               daring
               to
               undertake
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               only
               thinking
               how
               he
               should
               cleanse
               his
               own
               Soul
               and
               fly
               from
               the
               wrath
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               think
               that
               he
               was
               yet
               while
               so
               young
               ,
               meet
               to
               handle
               the
               Holy
               Things
               .
            
             Where
             he
             runs
             out
             into
             a
             new
             Rapture
             in
             magnifying
             the
             dignity
             of
             holy
             Functions
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             says
             ,
             
               that
               tho'
               he
               had
               been
               dedicated
               to
               God
               from
               his
               Mothers
               Womb
               ,
               and
               had
               renounced
               the
               World
               and
               all
               that
               was
               charming
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               Eloquence
               it self
               ,
               and
               had
               delighted
               long
               in
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               had
               subdued
               many
               of
               his
               Appetites
               and
               Passions
               ,
               yet
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               which
               perhaps
               he
               had
               become
               a
               Fool
               in
               glorying
               ,
               he
               had
               so
               high
               a
               
               Nation
               of
               the
               care
               and
               government
               of
               Souls
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               above
               his
               strength
               ;
               especially
               in
               such
               bad
               times
               in
               which
               all
               things
               were
               out
               of
               order
               :
               Factions
               were
               formed
               ,
               and
               Charity
               was
               lost
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               very
               Name
               of
               a
               Priest
               was
               a
               Reproach
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               poured
               out
               Contempt
               upon
               them
               :
               and
               thereby
               impious
               Men
               daily
               blasphemed
               his
               Name
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             all
             the
             shew
             of
             Religion
             that
             remained
             was
             in
             their
             mutual
             heats
             and
             animosities
             ,
             concerning
             some
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               they
               condemned
               and
               censured
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               cherished
               and
               made
               use
               of
               the
               worst
               Men
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               true
               to
               their
               Party
               ;
               they
               concealed
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               flattered
               and
               defended
               some
               that
               should
               not
               have
               been
               suffered
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               They
               gave
               the
               holy
               things
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               while
               they
               enquired
               very
               narrowly
               into
               the
               failings
               of
               those
               that
               differed
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               might
               lament
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               reproach
               them
               for
               them
               .
               The
               same
               faults
               which
               they
               excused
               in
               some
               ,
               were
               declaimed
               against
               in
               others
               :
               So
               that
               the
               very
               Name
               of
               a
               good
               or
               a
               bad
               Man
               were
               not
               now
               considered
               ,
               as
               the
               Characters
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               being
               of
               or
               against
               a
               side
               .
               And
               these
               abuses
               were
               so
               Vniversal
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               like
               People
               like
               Priest
               :
               If
               those
               heats
               had
               arisen
               
               upon
               the
               great
               Heads
               of
               Religion
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               commended
               the
               Zeal
               of
               those
               who
               had
               contended
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               studied
               to
               have
               followed
               it
               .
               But
               their
               disputes
               were
               about
               small
               Matters
               ,
               and
               things
               of
               no
               consequence
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               these
               were
               fought
               for
               ,
               under
               the
               Glorious
               Title
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               tho
               the
               root
               of
               all
               was
               Men's
               private
               Animosities
               :
               These
               things
               had
               exposed
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               the
               hatred
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               even
               the
               Christians
               themselves
               very
               hard
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
               This
               was
               grown
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               then
               acted
               and
               represented
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ;
               and
               made
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Peoples
               scorn
               .
               So
               that
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               God
               was
               blasphemed
               :
               This
               was
               that
               which
               gave
               him
               much
               sadder
               Apprehensions
               ,
               than
               all
               that
               could
               be
               feared
               from
               that
               wild
               Beast
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               beginning
               to
               vex
               and
               persecute
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             by
             which
             probably
             Iulian
             is
             meant
             ,
             )
             
               the
               comfortable
               prospect
               of
               dying
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               made
               that
               a
               Persecution
               was
               not
               so
               dreadful
               a
               thing
               ,
               in
               his
               account
               ,
               as
               the
               Sins
               ,
               the
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Distractions
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             This
             then
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             had
             made
             him
             fly
             to
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             made
             him
             despond
             ,
             and
             lose
             all
             his
             courage
             :
             He
             had
             also
             gone
             thither
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             quite
             break
             himself
             to
             all
             his
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Concerns
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             did
             darken
             the
             shinings
             of
             the
             Divine
             Image
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ;
             and
             the
             emanations
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Light.
             When
             he
             considered
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             
               bad
               Priests
            
             and
             many
             other
             strict
             Rules
             in
             the
             old
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Obligations
             that
             lay
             upon
             those
             who
             were
             the
             Priests
             ,
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             ought
             before
             they
             presumed
             to
             offer
             up
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Oblation
             of
             themselves
             to
             God
             ;
             he
             was
             upon
             all
             these
             Reasons
             moved
             to
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             by
             so
             long
             a
             Retreat
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             this
             long
             Abstract
             of
             his
             
               Apologetical
               Oration
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             set
             before
             my
             Reader
             the
             Sense
             that
             he
             had
             of
             the
             sacred
             Functions
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             shew
             what
             were
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             with
             how
             much
             Freedom
             this
             Holy
             Father
             laid
             them
             open
             .
             If
             there
             is
             any
             occasion
             for
             applying
             any
             part
             of
             this
             to
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Persons
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             chose
             rather
             to
             offer
             it
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             this
             great
             Man
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             of
             my
             own
             .
             I
             wish
             few
             were
             concerned
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             would
             make
             a
             due
             Application
             of
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             save
             others
             the
             trouble
             of
             doing
             it
             more
             severely
             .
          
           
             I
             go
             next
             to
             another
             Father
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             whose
             Books
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             have
             been
             ever
             reckoned
             among
             the
             best
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             The
             Occasion
             of
             writing
             them
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             He
             had
             lived
             many
             years
             in
             great
             Friendship
             with
             one
             Basil
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             they
             having
             both
             dedicated
             themselves
             to
             sacred
             Studies
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Antioch
             had
             resolved
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             that
             Holy
             Violence
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             those
             times
             often
             done
             to
             the
             best
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             Orders
             .
             Which
             when
             Basil
             told
             Chrysostome
             ,
             he
             concealed
             his
             own
             Intentions
             ,
             but
             pressed
             Basil
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             from
             that
             ,
             believing
             that
             his
             Friend
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
             did
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             laid
             hold
             on
             ;
             but
             Chrysostome
             had
             hid
             himself
             .
             Basil
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             did
             all
             that
             was
             possible
             to
             excuse
             himself
             :
             but
             that
             not
             being
             accepted
             of
             ,
             he
             was
             ordained
             :
             Next
             time
             that
             he
             met
             his
             Friend
             ,
             he
             expostulated
             severely
             with
             him
             for
             having
             forsaken
             him
             upon
             that
             Occasion
             :
             This
             gave
             the
             Occasion
             to
             those
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             pursued
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             Book
             contains
             only
             the
             preparatory
             Discourses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             of
             such
             Writings
             .
             In
             the
             2
             d.
             he
             runs
             out
             to
             shew
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Simon
             
               lovest
               thou
               me
            
             ?
             
               What
               tender
               and
               fervent
               Love
               both
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ought
               to
               feel
               in
               himself
               before
               he
               enters
               upon
               the
               feeding
               those
               Sheep
               ,
               which
               Christ
               
                 has
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Blood.
              
               To
               lose
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Flock
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               ones
               own
               Soul
               ,
               for
               his
               Remissness
               ,
               was
               no
               light
               matter
               .
               To
               have
               both
               the
               Powers
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               to
               fight
               against
               ,
               required
               no
               ordinary
               measure
               both
               of
               strength
               and
               courage
               .
               He
               pursues
               the
               Allegories
               of
               a
               Shepherd
               and
               a
               Physician
               ,
               to
               shew
               by
               the
               Parallel
               of
               these
               laid
               together
               ;
               the
               labours
               and
               difficulties
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               this
               Authority
               was
               to
               be
               maintained
               only
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Perswasion
               ;
               and
               yet
               sometimes
               severe
               methods
               must
               be
               taken
               ;
               like
               Incisions
               to
               prevent
               Gangrenes
               ,
               or
               to
               cut
               off
               a
               Part
               already
               corrupted
               .
               In
               the
               managing
               this
               ,
               great
               Art
               and
               Prudence
               was
               necessary
               :
               a
               Bishop
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               great
               and
               generous
               ,
               a
               patient
               and
               
               undaunted
               Mind
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Chrysostome
               says
               that
               he
               found
               ,
               tho
               he
               truly
               loved
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               so
               afraid
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               undertake
               a
               Charge
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               yet
               judge
               himself
               qualified
               for
               .
               It
               was
               not
               enough
               that
               a
               Man
               was
               tolerably
               well
               esteemed
               by
               others
               :
               He
               ought
               to
               examine
               himself
               ;
               for
               that
               of
               a
               Bishop's
               being
               
                 well
                 reported
                 of
              
               ,
               is
               but
               one
               of
               many
               Characters
               ,
               declared
               necessary
               by
               S.
               Paul.
               He
               complains
               much
               that
               those
               who
               raised
               Men
               to
               Orders
               ,
               had
               more
               regard
               to
               rank
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               much
               time
               spent
               in
               a
               vain
               search
               into
               
                 profane
                 Learning
              
               (
               tho
               Christ
               chose
               Fisher-men
               and
               Tent-makers
               )
               than
               to
               true
               Worth
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               Zeal
               for
               the
               real
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               the
               3
               d.
               Book
               ,
               he
               runs
               out
               with
               a
               great
               compass
               on
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               
                 Priestly
                 Function
              
               ;
               he
               looked
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               dignity
               raised
               far
               above
               all
               the
               Honours
               of
               this
               VVorld
               ,
               and
               approaching
               to
               the
               Angelical
               Glory
               .
               A
               Priest
               ought
               to
               aspire
               to
               a
               Purity
               above
               that
               of
               other
               Mortals
               ,
               answering
               that
               of
               Angels
               .
               VVhen
               a
               Priest
               performs
               the
               Holy
               Functions
               ,
               is
               sanctifying
               the
               Holy
               
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               is
               offering
               a
               Crucified
               Christ
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               should
               carry
               him
               Heavenwards
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               translate
               him
               into
               those
               upper
               Regions
               .
               If
               the
               Mosaical
               Priest
               was
               to
               be
               Holy
               that
               offered
               up
               Sacrifices
               of
               a
               lower
               Order
               ,
               how
               much
               Holier
               ought
               the
               Priests
               of
               this
               Religion
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               has
               given
               the
               Power
               both
               of
               retaining
               and
               forgiving
               of
               Sins
               :
               But
               if
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               after
               all
               his
               Visions
               and
               Labours
               ,
               after
               all
               his
               Raptures
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               yet
               was
               inwardly
               burnt
               up
               with
               the
               concerns
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               laboured
               with
               much
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               how
               much
               greater
               Apprehensions
               ought
               other
               Persons
               to
               have
               of
               such
               a
               Trust.
               If
               it
               were
               enough
               to
               be
               called
               to
               this
               Function
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               thr●ugh
               with
               the
               Duties
               incumbent
               on
               it
               in
               some
               tolerable
               manner
               ,
               the
               danger
               were
               not
               great
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Duty
               as
               well
               as
               Dignity
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Danger
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               all
               laid
               together
               ,
               a
               Man
               is
               forced
               to
               have
               other
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               No
               Man
               that
               knows
               he
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               conducting
               a
               Ship
               ,
               will
               undertake
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               pressed
               
               to
               it
               never
               so
               much
               :
               Ambitious
               Men
               that
               loved
               to
               set
               themselves
               forward
               ,
               were
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               exposed
               to
               Temptations
               :
               They
               were
               apt
               to
               be
               inflamed
               by
               the
               smallest
               Provocations
               ,
               to
               be
               glad
               at
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               troubled
               if
               they
               saw
               any
               do
               well
               ;
               they
               courted
               Applause
               ,
               and
               aspired
               to
               Honour
               ;
               they
               fawned
               on
               great
               Persons
               ,
               and
               trod
               on
               those
               that
               were
               below
               them
               ;
               they
               made
               base
               Submissions
               ,
               undecent
               Addresses
               ,
               and
               often
               brought
               Presents
               to
               those
               in
               Authority
               ;
               they
               durst
               not
               in
               any
               sort
               reprove
               them
               for
               their
               Faults
               ,
               tho
               they
               reproached
               the
               poor
               out
               of
               measure
               for
               their
               failings
               .
               These
               were
               not
               the
               natural
               Consequences
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ;
               but
               unworthy
               and
               defiled
               Persons
               ,
               who
               without
               true
               Merit
               ,
               had
               been
               advanced
               to
               it
               ,
               had
               brought
               it
               under
               Reproach
               .
               There
               had
               been
               no
               due
               care
               used
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               means
               of
               bad
               choices
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               almost
               ruined
               ,
               through
               the
               gross
               Ignorance
               and
               Unworthiness
               of
               many
               in
               that
               Post.
               Certainly
               ,
               a
               worthy
               Priest
               has
               no
               ambitious
               aspirings
               :
               Those
               who
               fly
               to
               this
               Dignity
               from
               that
               base
               Principle
               ,
               
               will
               give
               a
               full
               vent
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               attained
               it
               .
               If
               Submissions
               ,
               Flatteries
               ,
               and
               Money
               it self
               ,
               are
               necessary
               ,
               all
               will
               be
               employed
               :
               Therefore
               it
               was
               an
               indispensable
               Preparation
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               be
               duly
               sensible
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Trust
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               Unfitness
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               so
               he
               might
               neither
               vehemently
               desire
               it
               ,
               nor
               be
               uneasie
               if
               he
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Man
               may
               
                 desire
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               considers
               it
               as
               a
               VVork
               of
               toyl
               and
               labour
               ,
               but
               nothing
               is
               more
               pestiferous
               than
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Authority
               that
               accompanies
               it
               :
               Such
               Persons
               can
               never
               have
               the
               Courage
               that
               ought
               to
               shew
               it self
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               in
               the
               reproving
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               venturing
               on
               the
               Indignation
               of
               great
               Men
               ;
               he
               confesses
               he
               had
               not
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               free
               his
               Mind
               from
               that
               Disease
               ,
               and
               till
               he
               had
               subdued
               it
               ,
               he
               judged
               himself
               bound
               to
               fly
               from
               all
               the
               steps
               to
               Preferment
               ;
               for
               the
               nearer
               he
               should
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               reckoned
               the
               appetite
               to
               it
               ,
               would
               rage
               the
               higher
               within
               him
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               break
               it
               quite
               ,
               was
               to
               keep
               himself
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               from
               it
               :
               nor
               had
               he
               
               that
               vivacity
               ,
               or
               lively
               activity
               of
               temper
               ,
               which
               became
               this
               Function
               ;
               nor
               that
               softness
               and
               gentleness
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               was
               necessary
               to
               prepare
               him
               to
               bear
               injuries
               ,
               to
               endure
               contempt
               ,
               or
               to
               treat
               People
               with
               the
               mildness
               that
               Christ
               has
               enjoined
               his
               followers
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               more
               necessary
               to
               a
               Bishop
               than
               all
               Fastings
               ,
               or
               bodily
               Mortifications
               whatsoever
               :
               And
               he
               runs
               out
               into
               a
               long
               Digression
               upon
               the
               great
               Mischiefs
               that
               a
               fretful
               and
               spiteful
               temper
               did
               to
               him
               that
               was
               under
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               a
               Bishop
               was
               soured
               with
               it
               .
               It
               will
               often
               break
               out
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               much
               observed
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               great
               scandal
               :
               For
               as
               a
               little
               Smoke
               will
               darken
               and
               hide
               the
               clearest
               Object
               :
               so
               if
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               a
               Bishop's
               Life
               were
               brighter
               than
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               a
               little
               Blemish
               ,
               a
               Passion
               ,
               or
               Indiscretion
               ,
               will
               darken
               all
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               the
               rest
               be
               forgotten
               :
               Allowances
               are
               not
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               other
               Men
               ;
               the
               VVorld
               expects
               great
               things
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               a
               Humane
               but
               an
               Angelical
               nature
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               ought
               by
               a
               constant
               watchfulness
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetual
               strictness
               ,
               to
               be
               armed
               with
               Armour
               of
               Proof
               of
               
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               no
               wound
               may
               hurt
               him
               .
               Stories
               will
               be
               easily
               believed
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               ,
               and
               his
               Clergy
               about
               him
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               spread
               them
               abroad
               .
               He
               laies
               this
               down
               for
               a
               certain
               Maxim
               ,
               That
               every
               man
               knows
               himself
               best
               :
               and
               therefore
               whatsoever
               others
               might
               think
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               who
               knew
               well
               that
               he
               had
               not
               in
               himself
               those
               qualifications
               ,
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               this
               Function
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               that
               .
               After
               this
               he
               lays
               open
               the
               great
               Disorders
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               Partialities
               ,
               and
               Calumnies
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Popular
               Elections
               were
               at
               that
               time
               managed
               :
               and
               the
               general
               Corruption
               that
               had
               over-run
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Strictness
               and
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Gentleness
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               the
               Courage
               and
               Patience
               ,
               that
               were
               necessary
               to
               a
               Bishop
               were
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               all
               together
               .
               He
               instances
               to
               make
               out
               the
               difficulty
               of
               discharging
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               that
               single
               point
               ,
               of
               managing
               the
               Widows
               :
               who
               were
               so
               medling
               ,
               so
               immoral
               ,
               so
               factious
               and
               so
               clamorous
               ,
               that
               this
               alone
               was
               enough
               to
               imploy
               a
               Bishop's
               prudence
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               his
               patience
               :
               from
               that
               and
               another
               Article
               
               relating
               to
               it
               concerning
               the
               Virgins
               ,
               he
               goes
               to
               consider
               the
               Trouble
               ,
               the
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               Censures
               that
               Bishops
               were
               subject
               to
               ,
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Causes
               ,
               that
               were
               referred
               to
               them
               :
               Many
               pretending
               they
               were
               wronged
               by
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               made
               shipwrack
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               in
               revenge
               :
               and
               they
               pressed
               so
               hard
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               content
               them
               ,
               and
               discharge
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Duty
               .
               Then
               he
               reckons
               up
               the
               many
               Visits
               that
               were
               expected
               from
               Bishops
               :
               the
               several
               Civilities
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               hard
               to
               manage
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               either
               too
               much
               or
               too
               little
               in
               them
               :
               Matter
               of
               censure
               would
               be
               found
               in
               both
               extreams
               .
               Then
               he
               reflects
               on
               the
               great
               temper
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               final
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               between
               a
               gentleness
               to
               Vice
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               driving
               men
               to
               Despair
               and
               Apostasie
               on
               the
               other
               .
               And
               he
               concludes
               that
               Book
               with
               Reflections
               on
               the
               vast
               Burthen
               that
               follows
               the
               care
               of
               Souls
               .
               In
               his
               4th
               .
               Book
               he
               runs
               through
               a
               variety
               of
               Arts
               and
               Professions
               ;
               and
               shews
               how
               much
               skill
               and
               labour
               was
               necessary
               for
               every
               one
               of
               them
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               concludes
               
               strongly
               ,
               that
               much
               more
               was
               necessary
               for
               that
               which
               was
               the
               most
               important
               of
               all
               others
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               consideration
               whatsoever
               ,
               should
               make
               a
               man
               undertake
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               find
               himself
               in
               some
               sort
               qualified
               for
               it
               :
               more
               particularly
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               gainsaiers
               ,
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               :
               in
               which
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               carrying
               things
               from
               one
               extream
               to
               another
               ,
               had
               given
               great
               occasion
               to
               Errours
               .
               A
               Bishop
               must
               understand
               the
               stile
               and
               phrase
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               well
               .
               From
               this
               he
               runs
               out
               into
               a
               very
               Noble
               Panegyrick
               upon
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               whom
               a
               pattern
               was
               set
               to
               all
               Bishops
               .
               His
               5th
               Book
               sets
               out
               the
               labour
               of
               preaching
               the
               tentations
               to
               Vanity
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               censures
               that
               were
               apt
               to
               be
               made
               if
               there
               was
               either
               too
               much
               or
               too
               little
               Art
               or
               Eloquence
               in
               Sermons
               :
               to
               this
               he
               adds
               the
               great
               exactness
               that
               a
               Bishop
               should
               use
               in
               preserving
               his
               Reputation
               ;
               yet
               without
               Vanity
               :
               observing
               a
               due
               temper
               between
               despising
               the
               censures
               of
               theMultitude
               ,
               and
               the
               servile
               courting
               of
               applauses
               :
               In
               his
               Sermons
               he
               ought
               above
               all
               things
               to
               study
               to
               edifie
               ;
               
               but
               not
               to
               Flatter
               his
               Hearers
               :
               or
               to
               use
               vain
               arts
               to
               raise
               esteem
               ,
               or
               admiration
               from
               them
               .
               Since
               a
               Bishop
               whose
               mind
               was
               not
               purged
               from
               this
               disease
               ,
               must
               go
               through
               many
               tossings
               and
               be
               much
               disquieted
               :
               and
               upon
               that
               he
               runs
               out
               so
               fully
               ,
               upon
               the
               tentations
               to
               desire
               applause
               for
               Eloquence
               ,
               and
               a
               readiness
               in
               speaking
               ,
               that
               it
               plainly
               appears
               that
               he
               felt
               that
               to
               be
               his
               own
               weak
               side
               .
               The
               6th
               Book
               is
               chiefly
               imployed
               to
               shew
               how
               much
               a
               harder
               thing
               it
               was
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               in
               a
               Desart
               ,
               under
               the
               severest
               mortifications
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             go
             no
             further
             in
             this
             abstract
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             drawn
             out
             enough
             to
             give
             a
             Curiosity
             to
             such
             as
             have
             not
             yet
             read
             those
             Excellent
             Books
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             over
             and
             over
             again
             .
             For
             to
             any
             that
             has
             a
             true
             relish
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             too
             often
             read
             :
             every
             reading
             will
             afford
             a
             fresh
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             new
             matter
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Meditation
             .
             But
             I
             go
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             offer
             St.
             Ierom's
             sense
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             bring
             together
             ,
             what
             lies
             scattered
             through
             his
             works
             ,
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             quote
             what
             he
             writ
             in
             his
             Youth
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             natural
             flame
             of
             his
             temper
             joyned
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             Youth
             might
             make
             him
             carry
             his
             
             thoughts
             further
             ,
             than
             what
             humane
             nature
             could
             bear
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             an
             abstract
             of
             that
             which
             he
             writ
             to
             Nepotion
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             himself
             :
             a
             good
             part
             of
             that
             Epistle
             being
             a
             reflection
             upon
             the
             different
             sense
             that
             old
             Age
             gives
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             he
             felt
             during
             the
             ardour
             of
             Youth
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             title
             Clerk
             ,
             which
             signifying
             a
             Lot
             or
             Portion
             .
             
               Imports
               either
               that
               the
               Clergy
               are
               
                 God's
                 Portion
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 theirs
              
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               
                 possess
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 possessed
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               that
               has
               this
               portion
               ,
               must
               be
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               pretend
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               having
               Food
               and
               Rayment
               ,
               be
               therewith
               content
               :
               and
               (
               as
               men
               carried
               their
               Crosses
               naked
               ,
               so
               )
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               carry
               his
               .
               He
               must
               not
               seek
               the
               advantages
               of
               this
               world
               in
               Christ's
               wa●fare
               ;
               some
               Clerks
               grew
               richer
               under
               Christ
               ,
               who
               made
               himself
               poor
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               could
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               continued
               in
               the
               service
               of
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Church
               groaned
               under
               the
               wealth
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               Beggars
               before
               they
               forsook
               the
               World
               :
               Let
               the
               Strangers
               and
               the
               Poor
               be
               fed
               at
               your
               Tables
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
               and
               in
               these
               you
               entertain
               Christ
               himself
               .
               When
               you
               see
               a
               trafficking
               Clerk
               ,
               who
               from
               being
               Poor
               grows
               Rich
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               mean
               becoms
               great
               ,
               fly
               from
               him
               as
               from
               a
               Plague
               .
               The
               conversations
               of
               such
               men
               corrupted
               good
               minds
               :
               They
               sought
               after
               wealth
               ,
               and
               loved
               Company
               ,
               the
               publick
               Places
               of
               conversation
               ,
               Fairs
               and
               Market
               places
               :
               whereas
               a
               true
               Clerk
               loves
               silence
               ,
               and
               retirement
               :
               then
               he
               gives
               him
               a
               strong
               caution
               against
               conversing
               with
               Women
               :
               and
               in
               particular
               against
               all
               those
               mean
               compliances
               ,
               which
               some
               Clerks
               used
               towards
               rich
               Women
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               got
               not
               only
               Presents
               during
               their
               lives
               ,
               but
               Legacies
               by
               their
               Wills.
               That
               abuse
               had
               grown
               to
               such
               an
               intolerable
               excess
               ,
               that
               a
               Law
               was
               made
               excluding
               Priests
               from
               having
               any
               benefit
               by
               Testaments
               :
               They
               were
               the
               only
               persons
               that
               were
               put
               under
               that
               incapacity
               :
               Heathen
               Priests
               were
               not
               included
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               he
               does
               not
               complain
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               who
               had
               given
               just
               occasion
               for
               making
               it
               .
               The
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               had
               been
               contemned
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               restrain
               them
               by
               humane
               Laws
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               Bishop
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               
               Reproach
               of
               a
               Priest
               to
               study
               the
               
                 enriching
                 of
                 himself
              
               .
               He
               reckons
               up
               many
               Instances
               of
               the
               base
               and
               abject
               Flattery
               of
               some
               Clerks
               ,
               to
               gain
               upon
               rich
               and
               dying
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               their
               Estates
               .
               Next
               he
               exhorts
               him
               to
               the
               constant
               and
               diligent
               study
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               to
               do
               nothing
               that
               should
               contradict
               his
               discourses
               or
               give
               occasion
               to
               his
               Hearers
               to
               answer
               him
               thus
               ,
               
                 Why
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 do
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ?
              
               Then
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Union
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               his
               Clergy
               :
               the
               affection
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               obedience
               on
               the
               other
               .
               In
               Preaching
               he
               must
               not
               study
               to
               draw
               applauses
               but
               Groans
               from
               his
               Hearers
               .
               Their
               Tears
               was
               the
               best
               sort
               of
               commendation
               of
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               which
               great
               care
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               to
               avoid
               the
               methods
               of
               the
               Stage
               ,
               or
               of
               common
               Declamations
               .
               Great
               use
               was
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               mysteries
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               our
               Religion
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               explained
               :
               Grimaces
               and
               solemn
               Looks
               are
               often
               made
               use
               of
               to
               give
               Weight
               and
               Authority
               to
               that
               which
               has
               none
               in
               it self
               .
               He
               
               charges
               him
               to
               use
               a
               plain
               simplicity
               in
               his
               Habit
               ,
               neither
               shewing
               too
               much
               nicety
               on
               the
               one
               Hand
               ,
               that
               savours
               of
               Luxury
               ,
               nor
               such
               a
               neglect
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               might
               savour
               of
               Affectation
               .
               He
               recommends
               particularly
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Poor
               to
               him
               .
               Then
               he
               speaks
               of
               Clergy-Mens
               mutually
               preferring
               one
               another
               ;
               considering
               that
               there
               are
               different
               Members
               in
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               has
               his
               own
               Function
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               Talent
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               over-value
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               undervalue
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               A
               plain
               Clerk
               ought
               not
               to
               value
               himself
               upon
               his
               Simplicity
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               nor
               ought
               a
               learned
               and
               eloquent
               Man
               measure
               his
               Holiness
               by
               his
               Rhetorick
               ;
               for
               indeed
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               a
               Holy
               Simplicity
               is
               much
               more
               valuable
               ,
               than
               Unsanctified
               Eloquence
               .
               He
               speaks
               against
               the
               Affectation
               of
               Magnificence
               and
               Riches
               ,
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               things
               more
               becoming
               the
               Pomp
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               ,
               than
               the
               Humility
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ.
               He
               falls
               next
               upon
               the
               high
               and
               sumptuous
               way
               of
               living
               of
               some
               Priests
               ,
               which
               they
               
               pretended
               was
               necessary
               to
               procure
               them
               the
               respect
               that
               was
               due
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               them
               interest
               and
               credit
               :
               but
               the
               World
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               better
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               always
               value
               a
               Priest
               more
               for
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               than
               for
               his
               Wealth
               .
               He
               charges
               him
               strictly
               to
               avoid
               all
               the
               excesses
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               in
               Opposition
               to
               that
               to
               fast
               much
               ,
               but
               without
               Superstition
               ,
               or
               a
               nicety
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               such
               things
               as
               he
               was
               to
               live
               on
               in
               the
               time
               of
               fasting
               .
               Some
               shewed
               a
               trifling
               Superstition
               in
               those
               Matters
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Vanity
               and
               Affectation
               ;
               that
               was
               indeed
               Scandalous
               .
               Plain
               and
               simple
               Fasting
               was
               despised
               as
               not
               singular
               nor
               pompous
               enough
               for
               their
               Pride
               .
               For
               it
               seems
               by
               what
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               was
               then
               corrupted
               with
               the
               same
               disorders
               ,
               with
               which
               our
               Saviour
               had
               reproached
               the
               Pharasees
               ,
               while
               they
               did
               not
               study
               inward
               Purity
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               outward
               Appearances
               ;
               nor
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               the
               praise
               of
               Men.
               But
               here
               he
               stops
               short
               ,
               for
               it
               seems
               he
               went
               too
               near
               the
               describing
               some
               eminent
               Man
               in
               that
               Age
               ;
               from
               that
               he
               turns
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Priest's
               
               Tongue
               :
               He
               ought
               neither
               to
               detract
               from
               any
               one
               himself
               ,
               nor
               to
               encourage
               such
               as
               did
               :
               The
               very
               hearkning
               to
               slande●
               ,
               was
               very
               unbecoming
               .
               They
               ought
               to
               visit
               their
               People
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               report
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               what
               they
               observed
               in
               another
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               both
               discreet
               and
               secret
               .
               Hippocrates
               adjured
               those
               that
               came
               to
               study
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               secret
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               prudent
               in
               their
               whole
               behaviour
               ;
               but
               how
               much
               more
               did
               this
               become
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Care
               of
               Souls
               was
               trusted
               .
               He
               advises
               him
               to
               visit
               his
               People
               rather
               in
               their
               Afflictions
               ,
               than
               in
               their
               Prosperity
               ;
               not
               to
               go
               too
               often
               to
               their
               Feasts
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               lessen
               him
               that
               does
               it
               too
               much
               .
               He
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               speaks
               very
               severely
               of
               those
               who
               applied
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               their
               own
               private
               Uses
               .
               It
               was
               Theft
               to
               defraud
               a
               Friend
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               Sacrilege
               to
               rob
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               was
               a
               Crime
               that
               exceeded
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               High-way
               Men
               ,
               to
               receive
               that
               which
               belonged
               indeed
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               to
               withdraw
               any
               part
               of
               it
               to
               ones
               private
               Occasions
               .
               He
               concludes
               with
               this
               excuse
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               
               named
               no
               Person
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               writ
               to
               reproach
               others
               ;
               but
               to
               give
               them
               warning
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               he
               had
               treated
               of
               the
               Vices
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               general
               Terms
               ,
               if
               any
               was
               offended
               with
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               thereby
               plainly
               confessed
               that
               he
               himself
               was
               guilty
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             An
             Account
             of
             some
             Canons
             in
             divers
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             relating
             to
             the
             Duties
             and
             Labours
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             in
             gathering
             Quotations
             to
             shew
             the
             sense
             that
             the
             Fathers
             had
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             these
             are
             both
             so
             full
             and
             so
             express
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             find
             none
             more
             plain
             and
             more
             forcible
             .
             I
             shall
             to
             these
             add
             some
             of
             the
             Canons
             that
             have
             been
             made
             both
             in
             the
             best
             and
             in
             the
             worst
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             obliging
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Clerks
             to
             Residence
             and
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             
               one
               Cure.
            
             In
             that
             at
             Sardica
             that
             met
             in
             the
             Year
             347.
             consisting
             of
             above
             350.
             
             Bishops
             two
             Canons
             were
             made
             ,
             (
             the
             11
             th
             and
             the
             12
             th
             )
             against
             
               Bishops
               who
               without
               any
               urgent
               necessity
               ,
               or
               pressing
               business
               ,
               
               should
               be
               absent
               from
               their
               Church
               above
               three
               weeks
               ,
               and
               thereby
               grieve
               the
               Flock
               ,
               that
               was
               committed
               to
               their
               care
               :
            
             And
             even
             this
             provision
             was
             made
             because
             Bishops
             had
             Estates
             lying
             out
             of
             their
             Diocesses
             ;
             therefore
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             go
             and
             look
             after
             them
             ,
             for
             three
             weeks
             ,
             
               in
               which
               time
               they
               were
               to
               perform
               the
               divine
               function
               in
               the
               Churches
               to
               which
               those
               Estates
               belonged
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             provisions
             were
             also
             made
             against
             such
             as
             went
             to
             Court
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             called
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             or
             went
             by
             a
             Deputation
             from
             the
             Church
             upon
             a
             publick
             account
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             more
             frequently
             provided
             against
             ,
             than
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             should
             leave
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             or
             live
             any
             where
             else
             without
             the
             Bishops
             leave
             and
             consent
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             clearer
             from
             all
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             considered
             the
             Clergy
             of
             every
             Church
             as
             a
             body
             of
             men
             dedicated
             to
             its
             service
             ,
             that
             lived
             upon
             the
             Oblations
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             4
             th
             General
             Council
             at
             
               Calcedon
               Pluralities
            
             ,
             do
             first
             appear
             :
             for
             they
             are
             mentioned
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             10
             th
             Canon
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               No
               Clerk
               shall
               at
               the
               same
               time
               belong
               to
               two
               Churches
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               that
               in
               which
               he
               was
               was
               first
               ordained
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               which
               as
               being
               the
               greater
               ,
               he
               has
               gone
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               vain
               glory
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               do
               so
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               sent
               back
               to
               that
               Church
               in
               which
               they
               were
               at
               first
               ordained
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               there
               only
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               has
               been
               translated
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               nothing
               out
               of
               his
               former
               Church
               ;
               nor
               out
               of
               any
               Chapel
               or
               Alms-house
               belonging
               to
               it
               :
               and
               such
               as
               shall
               transgress
               this
               definition
               of
               this
               General
               Council
               are
               condemned
               by
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               degraded
               .
            
             I
             go
             next
             to
             a
             worse
             Scene
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             see
             what
             provisions
             were
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             about
             the
             8
             th
             Century
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             in
             the
             West
             :
             The
             worse
             that
             those
             Ages
             and
             Councils
             were
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             Argument
             the
             stronger
             ,
             since
             even
             bad
             men
             in
             bad
             times
             ,
             could
             not
             justifie
             or
             suffer
             such
             an
             abuse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             787.
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             held
             that
             setled
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             .
             The
             15
             Canon
             of
             it
             runs
             
             thus
             .
             
               No
               Clerk
               shall
               from
               henceforth
               be
               reckoned
               in
               two
               Churches
               ,
               (
               for
               every
               Church
               had
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               its
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               dividends
               were
               made
               )
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Character
               of
               Trafficking
               ,
               and
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               wholly
               estranged
               from
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Custom
               .
               We
               have
               heard
               from
               our
               Saviour's
               own
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 serve
                 two
                 Masters
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 either
                 hate
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 love
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 therefore
              
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Vocation
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
              
               and
               serve
               in
               one
               Church
               :
               For
               those
               things
               which
               filthy
               Lucre
               has
               brought
               into
               Church
               matters
               are
               contrary
               to
               God.
               There
               is
               a
               variety
               of
               imployments
               ,
               for
               acquiring
               the
               necessary
               supplies
               of
               this
               life
               :
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               pleases
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               these
               ,
               for
               furnishing
               himself
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               saies
               
                 these
                 hands
                 Ministred
                 to
                 my
                 necessities
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               those
               that
               were
               with
               me
               .
               This
               shall
               be
               the
               rule
               in
               this
               Town
               ,
               which
               is
               guarded
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               remote
               Villages
               an
               Indulgence
               may
               be
               granted
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               want
               of
               men
               .
            
             It
             is
             upon
             this
             that
             the
             Canonists
             do
             found
             the
             
             first
             of
             the
             two
             reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             only
             they
             allow
             that
             a
             Dispensation
             for
             holding
             two
             Benefices
             may
             be
             lawful
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             fit
             and
             sufficient
             men
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             the
             other
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             next
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             49
             Canon
             of
             the
             sixth
             Council
             at
             Paris
             ,
             under
             
               Lewis
               the
               Good
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             829.
             this
             Council
             came
             after
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             held
             by
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             for
             purging
             out
             abuses
             ,
             and
             for
             restraining
             the
             Primitive
             Discipline
             .
             These
             Councils
             sat
             at
             
               Frankfort
               ,
               Ments
               ,
               Aken
               ,
               Rheims
               ,
               Chalons
               ,
               Tours
               ,
               Arles
               ,
            
             and
             this
             of
             Paris
             was
             the
             last
             that
             was
             held
             upon
             that
             design
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Canons
             relating
             to
             the
             Lives
             and
             Labours
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             were
             renewed
             .
             Among
             others
             is
             that
             of
             Calcedon
             formerly
             mentioned
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             given
             to
             make
             a
             special
             one
             against
             Pluralities
             ,
             before
             this
             held
             at
             Paris
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             four
             Provinces
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Rheims
               ,
               Sens
               ,
               Tours
               ,
            
             and
             Rouen
             .
             The
             Canon
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               As
               it
               becomes
               every
               City
               to
               have
               its
               proper
               Bishop
               ;
               so
               it
               
               is
               also
               becoming
               and
               necessary
               that
               every
               Church
               dedicated
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               have
               ,
               its
               proper
               Priest.
               Yet
               Covetousness
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               (
               of
               which
               we
               are
               much
               ashamed
               )
               has
               so
               got
               hold
               of
               some
               Priests
               and
               caught
               them
               captives
               in
               its
               Fetters
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               blinded
               with
               i●
               ,
               know
               neither
               whither
               they
               go
               nor
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               or
               do
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               being
               kindled
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               forgetful
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Dignity
               ,
               neglecting
               the
               care
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               promoted
               ,
               do
               by
               some
               presents
               given
               or
               promised
               ,
               procure
               other
               Churches
               not
               only
               from
               Clerks
               ,
               but
               from
               Lay-men
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               do
               against
               Law
               undertake
               to
               perform
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               not
               known
               whether
               their
               Bishops
               are
               consulted
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               ,
               without
               doubt
               their
               Bishops
               become
               partakers
               of
               their
               sin
               :
               but
               if
               they
               presume
               to
               do
               it
               without
               consulting
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Bishops
               negligence
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Priest
               to
               be
               found
               who
               warreth
               worthily
               ,
               and
               diligently
               in
               that
               Church
               in
               which
               he
               is
               dedicated
               ,
               to
               the
               Divine
               Service
               :
               but
               how
               much
               less
               will
               he
               be
               able
               to
               do
               that
               worthily
               in
               two
               ,
               three
               or
               more
               Churches
               ?
               This
               practice
               brings
               a
               reproach
               on
               the
               Christian
               
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               confusion
               on
               the
               Priestly
               Order
               .
               The
               Covetousness
               of
               the
               Clergy
               is
               censured
               by
               their
               people
               ;
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               not
               performed
               in
               places
               consecrated
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               was
               observed
               in
               the
               former
               Chapters
               ,
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               people
               are
               thereby
               much
               endangered·
               Wherefore
               we
               do
               all
               unanimously
               appoint
               ,
               that
               no
               Bishop
               suffer
               this
               to
               be
               done
               in
               his
               Parish
            
             (
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             these
             words
             being
             used
             promiscuously
             )
             
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               we
               Decree
               ,
               that
               every
               Church
               that
               has
               a
               Congregation
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               has
               means
               by
               which
               it
               may
               subsist
               ,
               shall
               have
               its
               proper
               Priest
               :
               for
               if
               it
               has
               a
               Congregation
               but
               has
               not
               Means
               by
               which
               it
               may
               subsist
               ,
               that
               matter
               is
               left
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               consider
               whether
               it
               can
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               supported
               or
               not
               .
               But
               it
               is
               specially
               recommended
               to
               their
               care
               to
               see
               that
               under
               this
               pretence
               ,
               no
               Priest
               may
               out
               of
               Covetousness
               hold
               two
               or
               three
               Churches
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               cannot
               serve
               ,
               nor
               perform
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
            
             The
             last
             provisions
             in
             this
             Canon
             are
             the
             grounds
             upon
             which
             the
             Canonists
             found
             the
             second
             just
             cause
             of
             dispensing
             with
             Pluralities
             ,
             which
             is
             when
             a
             Church
             is
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             the
             Profits
             which
             arise
             out
             of
             
             it
             cannot
             afford
             a
             competent
             maintenance
             to
             a
             Clark
             :
             but
             then
             the
             question
             arises
             what
             is
             a
             
               Competent
               Maintenance
            
             :
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             all
             bring
             very
             low
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             can
             just
             maintain
             him
             :
             and
             they
             have
             so
             clogged
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             pretence
             should
             be
             given
             by
             so
             general
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             
               Covetousness
               ,
               Voluptuousness
            
             ,
             or
             Ambition
             .
             And
             indeed
             while
             we
             have
             so
             many
             poor
             Churches
             among
             us
             ,
             instead
             of
             restraining
             such
             Pluralities
             ,
             it
             were
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             it
             were
             made
             easier
             than
             by
             Law
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ;
             either
             to
             unite
             them
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             one
             man
             capable
             of
             serving
             two
             Churches
             ,
             when
             both
             Benefices
             make
             but
             a
             tolerable
             subsistance
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             have
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Clerks
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             decently
             maintained
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             to
             have
             one
             worthy
             man
             serving
             two
             Churches
             ,
             and
             dividing
             himself
             between
             them
             ;
             than
             to
             have
             Clerks
             for
             many
             Benefices
             ,
             whose
             scandalous
             provisions
             ,
             make
             too
             many
             scandalous
             incumbents
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Diseases
             and
             Miseries
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             But
             a
             due
             care
             in
             this
             matter
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             accumulation
             of
             Livings
             ,
             at
             great
             distances
             ,
             (
             every
             one
             of
             which
             can
             well
             support
             an
             Incumbent
             )
             upon
             the
             same
             Person
             merely
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             for
             the
             supporting
             of
             Luxury
             or
             Vanity
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             base
             and
             Covetous
             designs
             .
             But
             I
             go
             next
             to
             two
             of
             the
             worst
             Councils
             that
             ever
             carried
             the
             name
             of
             
               General
               ones
            
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Lateran
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Twefth
             and
             Thirteenth
             Century
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Corruption
             of
             those
             Ages
             .
             The
             Thirteenth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Third
             
               Lateran
               Council
            
             ,
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Forasmuch
               ,
               as
               some
               whose
               Covetousness
               has
               no
               bounds
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               procure
               to
               themselves
               divers
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               several
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               against
               the
               Provisions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Canons
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               tho
               they
               are
               scarce
               able
               to
               perform
               the
               Office
               of
               one
               ,
               they
               do
               claim
               the
               Provisions
               due
               to
               many
               :
               We
               do
               severely
               require
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               not
               be
               done
               for
               the
               future
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               when
               any
               Church
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministry
               is
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               let
               such
               a
               one
               be
               sought
               out
               
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               shall
               reside
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               discharge
               the
               Care
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               :
               If
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               who
               receives
               any
               such
               benefice
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               gave
               it
               shall
               likewise
               lose
               his
               right
               of
               Patronage
               .
            
             This
             Canon
             not
             being
             found
             effectual
             to
             cure
             so
             great
             an
             abuse
             .
             The
             Twenty
             Ninth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Councel
             in
             the
             Lateran
             ,
             was
             penned
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               It
               was
               with
               great
               Care
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Lateran
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               have
               divers
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               more
               Parish
               Churches
               than
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Holy
               Canons
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               he
               that
               took
               them
               should
               lose
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               gave
               them
               should
               lose
               the
               right
               of
               giving
               them
               :
               But
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               Mens
               Presumption
               and
               Covetousness
               ,
               that
               Decree
               has
               had
               little
               or
               no
               effect
               hitherto
               ;
               we
               therefore
               desiring
               to
               make
               a
               more
               evident
               and
               express
               Provision
               against
               these
               abuses
               ,
               do
               appoint
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               receive
               any
               Benefice
               ,
               to
               which
               a
               Care
               of
               Souls
               is
               annexed
               ,
               shall
               thereupon
               by
               Law
               be
               deprived
               of
               any
               other
               such
               Benefice
               ,
               that
               he
               formerly
               had
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               endeavours
               still
               
               to
               hold
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               lose
               the
               other
               likewise
               ;
               and
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Patronage
               of
               his
               first
               Benefice
               did
               belong
               ,
               is
               empowered
               to
               bestow
               it
               upon
               his
               accepting
               another
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               delays
               the
               bestowing
               it
               ,
               above
               Three
               months
               ,
               not
               only
               shall
               his
               right
               devolve
               to
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               in
               the
               Lateran
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               restore
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Benefice
               belongs
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               he
               himself
               ●eceived
               during
               the
               vacancy
               .
               This
               we
               do
               likewise
               Decree
               as
               to
               Personages
               ;
               and
               do
               further
               appoint
               that
               no
               Man
               shall
               presume
               to
               hold
               more
               Dignities
               or
               Parsonages
               than
               one
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               even
               though
               they
               have
               no
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               annexed
               to
               them
               .
               Provided
               always
               that
               Dispensations
               may
               be
               granted
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 See
              
               ,
               to
               Persons
               of
               high
               Birth
               ,
               or
               eminently
               learned
               (
               
                 sublimes
                 &
                 literatas
                 personas
              
               )
               or
               dignified
               in
               Universities
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               word
               literati
               was
               understood
               ,
               who
               upon
               occasion
               may
               be
               honoured
               ,
               with
               greater
               Benefices
               .
            
             It
             was
             by
             this
             last
             Proviso
             ,
             that
             this
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Canons
             ,
             made
             against
             these
             Abuses
             became
             quite
             ineffectual
             ;
             for
             this
             had
             no
             other
             effect
             ,
             but
             
             the
             obliging
             People
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             for
             Dispensations
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Canon
             instead
             of
             reforming
             the
             Abuse
             ,
             did
             really
             establish
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Qualifications
             here
             mentioned
             were
             so
             far
             stretched
             ,
             that
             any
             Person
             that
             had
             obtained
             a
             Degree
             in
             any
             University
             ,
             came
             within
             the
             Character
             of
             lettered
             or
             learned
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             were
             in
             any
             dependance
             upon
             
               great
               Men
            
             ,
             came
             likewise
             within
             the
             other
             Qualification
             of
             
               high
               Rank
               and
               Birth
            
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Practice
             among
             us
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             8
             th
             .
             and
             he
             when
             he
             was
             beginning
             to
             threaten
             the
             
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Divorce
             ,
             got
             that
             Act
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             so
             much
             Scandal
             and
             Disorder
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             one
             that
             considers
             it
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Clauses
             which
             qualifie
             Pluralities
             were
             grafted
             upon
             another
             Bill
             against
             
               Spiritual
               Persons
               taking
               Estates
               to
               Farm
               ,
            
             with
             which
             that
             Act
             begins
             :
             And
             that
             in
             the
             carrying
             that
             on
             ,
             such
             a
             temper
             shewed
             it self
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             was
             added
             to
             it
             .
             It
             contained
             indeed
             a
             Limitation
             of
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             Provisions
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nobility
               ,
               
               Clergy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             eminent
             of
             the
             
               Gentry
               ,
               Knights
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             were
             so
             taken
             Care
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             meet
             with
             no
             gr●at
             Oppo●ition
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             and
             from
             several
             Clauses
             in
             the
             Act
             it self
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             intended
             to
             be
             a
             Provisional
             Act
             ;
             tho
             it
             is
             conceived
             in
             the
             Style
             of
             a
             perpetual
             Law.
             By
             it
             then
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             only
             (
             for
             I
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             find
             that
             any
             such
             Act
             ever
             passed
             in
             any
             Kingdom
             or
             State
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             many
             having
             been
             made
             plainly
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             France
             ,
             declaring
             the
             Obligation
             to
             Residence
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             )
             were
             the
             Abuses
             ,
             that
             had
             arisen
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             Councils
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             authorised
             and
             settled
             among
             us
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             can
             settle
             them
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             a
             Law
             does
             indeed
             change
             the
             Legal
             and
             Political
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             gives
             a
             Title
             to
             a
             Free-hold
             and
             Property
             :
             But
             no
             Humane
             Law
             can
             change
             the
             Moral
             or
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             and
             cancel
             their
             Authority
             .
             If
             a
             
               false
               Religion
            
             is
             settled
             by
             Law
             ,
             it
             becomes
             indeed
             the
             
               legal
               Religion
            
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             a
             
             whit
             the
             truer
             for
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             oblige
             Clerks
             to
             Personal
             Labour
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             made
             out
             ;
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             may
             indeed
             qualifie
             a
             Man
             ,
             in
             Law
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             whether
             he
             labours
             in
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             dis●olve
             his
             Obligation
             to
             Residence
             and
             Personal
             Labour
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             bring
             this
             Chapter
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             Three
             Decrees
             that
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             what
             Provisions
             they
             made
             against
             Abuses
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             supported
             by
             Laws
             among
             us
             :
             A
             part
             of
             the
             1
             st
             :
             Chap.
             of
             Reformation
             that
             past
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Session
             ,
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               This
               Synod
               admonishes
               all
               that
               are
               set
               over
               any
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               by
               what
               Title
               soever
               ,
               that
               they
               taking
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               has
               set
               them
               ,
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               do
               watch
               and
               labour
               and
               fullfil
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               has
               commanded
               :
               And
               they
               must
               know
               that
               they
               cannot
               do
               this
               ,
               if
               as
               Hirelings
               
               they
               forsake
               the
               Flock
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               watch
               over
               those
               Sheep
               ,
               whose
               Blood
               will
               be
               required
               at
               their
               Hands
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Day
               .
               Since
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               no
               excuse
               will
               be
               received
               ,
               if
               the
               Wolfe
               devours
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               when
               the
               Shepherd
               does
               not
               look
               after
               them
               .
               Yet
               since
               to
               our
               great
               Grief
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               that
               some
               at
               this
               time
               neglect
               the
               Salvation
               of
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               preferring
               Earthy
               things
               to
               Heavenly
               ,
               are
               still
               about
               Courts
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               the
               Fold
               ,
               and
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Sheep
               trusted
               to
               them
               ,
               do
               give
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               Earthly
               and
               Temporal
               Cares
               ;
               therefore
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Canons
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               Times
               ,
               and
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               Men
               were
               fallen
               into
               desuetude
               ,
               are
               renewed
               against
               Non-residents
               .
            
             To
             which
             ,
             several
             compulsory
             Clauses
             are
             added
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             slight
             ones
             ,
             because
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             was
             intirely
             put
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             did
             only
             lie
             ,
             if
             a
             Bishop
             was
             absent
             Six
             Months
             in
             a
             Year
             .
          
           
             This
             Decree
             did
             not
             satisfie
             those
             who
             moved
             for
             a
             Reformation
             ;
             so
             a
             fuller
             one
             was
             made
             in
             the
             23
             d.
             Session
             ,
             1
             
               st
               .
               Chap.
            
             
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Whereas
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Care
               of
               Souls
               is
               committed
               ,
               are
               commanded
               to
               know
               their
               Sheep
               ,
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               feed
               them
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               a
               good
               Life
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               tender
               Care
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               miserable
               Persons
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               themselves
               out
               upon
               all
               the
               other
               Functions
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               Care
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               performed
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               watch
               over
               ,
               nor
               are
               present
               with
               their
               Flock
               :
               Therefore
               this
               Synod
               does
               admonish
               and
               exhort
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               remembring
               the
               Divine
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               an
               Example
               to
               their
               Flock
               ,
               may
               feed
               and
               govern
               them
               in
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               .
               Upon
               this
               they
               declare
               that
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               even
               Cardinals
               themselves
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               Personal
               Residence
               ,
               in
               their
               Church
               and
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               discharge
               their
               Duty
               :
               Unless
               upon
               some
               special
               Provisions
               .
            
             By
             which
             indeed
             a
             Door
             is
             opened
             to
             as
             many
             Corruptions
             as
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             thinks
             fit
             to
             dispense
             with
             .
             Yet
             without
             this
             ,
             none
             may
             
             be
             absent
             above
             two
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             three
             Months
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Year
             ;
             and
             even
             that
             must
             be
             upon
             a
             just
             reason
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Flock
             ;
             
               and
               they
               leave
               this
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               such
               as
               withdraw
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               which
               they
               hope
               will
               be
               Religious
               and
               Tender
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               since
               all
               Hearts
               are
               known
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               small
               Sin
               to
               do
               his
               Work
               negligently
               .
            
             They
             declare
             the
             breaking
             this
             Decree
             to
             be
             a
             
               Mortal
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             enjoy
             the
             mean
             Profits
             ,
             during
             such
             their
             Absence
             ;
             but
             are
             bound
             to
             lay
             them
             out
             on
             the
             Fabrick
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             to
             the
             Poor
             :
             and
             all
             these
             Provisions
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             make
             against
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             enjoyed
             any
             Benefice
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             was
             annexed
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             Hands
             ,
             who
             is
             required
             not
             to
             dispense
             with
             their
             Residence
             ,
             unless
             upon
             a
             very
             weighty
             occasion
             ,
             above
             two
             Months
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             they
             give
             the
             Bishop
             so
             full
             an
             Authority
             ,
             that
             no
             Appeal
             or
             Prohibition
             was
             to
             lie
             against
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             upon
             non-Residents
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             In
             these
             
             Decrees
             ,
             tho
             the
             Papal
             Party
             hindred
             a
             formal
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Obligation
             to
             Residence
             ,
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             that
             so
             room
             might
             still
             be
             left
             for
             the
             
               Dispensing
               Power
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             went
             very
             near
             it
             ,
             they
             applied
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             charge
             of
             
               mortal
               Sin
            
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             the
             Decree
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             24
             th
             .
             Session
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             against
             Pluralities
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Whereas
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               is
               perverted
               ,
               when
               one
               Clerk
               has
               the
               Offices
               of
               many
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               therefore
               well
               provided
               by
               the
               Holy
               Canons
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               should
               be
               put
               in
               two
               Churches
               .
               But
               many
               led
               by
               their
               depraved
               Covetousness
               ,
               deceiving
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               elude
               those
               good
               Constitutions
               ,
               by
               several
               Artifices
               ,
               and
               obtain
               more
               Benefices
               than
               one
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Synod
               being
               desirous
               to
               restore
               a
               proper
               Discipline
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               Churches
               ,
               does
               ,
               by
               this
               Decree
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               soever
               ,
               even
               Cardinals
               themselves
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               ;
               appoint
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               one
               Man
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               receiving
               only
               one
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Benefice
               .
               But
               if
               that
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               decent
               maintenance
               of
               him
               that
               has
               it
               ,
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               lawful
               to
               give
               him
               another
               
                 simple
                 Benefice
              
               ,
               provided
               that
               both
               Benefices
               do
               not
               require
               
                 Personal
                 Residence
              
               .
               This
               Rule
               must
               be
               applied
               not
               only
               to
               Cathedrals
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               other
               Benefices
               whether
               Secular
               ,
               Regular
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               held
               by
               Commendam
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               sort
               or
               order
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               .
               And
               as
               for
               such
               as
               do
               at
               present
               possess
               either
               more
               Parish-Churches
               than
               one
               ,
               or
               one
               Cathedral
               ,
               and
               another
               Parish-Church
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               forced
               notwithstanding
               of
               any
               Dispensations
               or
               Unions
               that
               may
               have
               been
               granted
               them
               ,
               for
               term
               of
               Life
               ,
               to
               resign
               within
               the
               space
               of
               Six
               Months
               ,
               all
               that
               they
               do
               now
               hold
               ,
               except
               one
               Cathedral
               ,
               or
               one
               Parochial
               Church
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               all
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               whether
               Parochial
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               shall
               be
               by
               Law
               esteemed
               void
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               they
               shall
               be
               disposed
               of
               to
               others
               .
               Nor
               may
               those
               who
               ●ormerly
               enjoyed
               them
               ,
               receive
               the
               mean
               Profits
               ,
               after
               the
               term
               of
               Six
               Months
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               .
               But
               the
               Synod
               wishes
               that
               some
               due
               Provis●on
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Pope
               
               shall
               think
               fit
               ,
               for
               the
               necessities
               of
               those
               who
               are
               hereby
               obliged
               to
               Resign
               .
            
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             decrees
             that
             were
             made
             by
             that
             
               pretended
               general
               Council
            
             :
             And
             wheresoever
             that
             Council
             is
             received
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             seldom
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             that
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Non-Residence
             ,
             or
             Plurality
             ,
             does
             no
             more
             cry
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             In
             France
             ,
             tho
             that
             Council
             is
             not
             there
             received
             ,
             yet
             such
             regard
             is
             had
             to
             Primitive
             Rules
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             heard
             of
             among
             them
             .
             Such
             Examples
             are
             to
             us
             Reproaches
             indeed
             :
             And
             that
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             when
             the
             Argument
             from
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             ,
             which
             gave
             so
             great
             an
             Advantage
             at
             first
             to
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             World
             so
             much
             from
             their
             Careless
             Pastors
             to
             those
             who
             shewed
             more
             Zeal
             and
             Concern
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             now
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             lies
             the
             other
             way
             .
             If
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             is
             so
             made
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Offences
               must
               come
            
             ,
             yet
             ,
             
               woe
               be
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             declared
             Sense
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             WHatsoever
             may
             be
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             the
             force
             of
             some
             Laws
             that
             were
             made
             in
             bad
             times
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             upon
             bad
             ends
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             very
             different
             ;
             She
             intended
             to
             raise
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             higher
             than
             it
             was
             before
             :
             and
             has
             laid
             out
             this
             matter
             more
             fully
             and
             more
             strictly
             ,
             than
             any
             Church
             ever
             did
             ,
             in
             any
             Age
             ;
             as
             far
             at
             least
             as
             my
             Enquiries
             can
             carry
             me
             .
             The
             truest
             Indication
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             her
             Language
             ,
             in
             her
             
               Publick
               Offices
            
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             she
             speaks
             the
             most
             frequently
             ,
             
             and
             the
             most
             publickly
             :
             even
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
            
             are
             not
             so
             much
             read
             and
             so
             often
             heard
             ,
             as
             her
             Liturgies
             are
             :
             and
             as
             this
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             has
             been
             of
             late
             made
             use
             of
             with
             great
             advantage
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             accountable
             ,
             for
             all
             her
             
               Publick
               Offices
            
             in
             their
             plain
             and
             literal
             meaning
             ;
             so
             I
             will
             make
             use
             of
             it
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             It
             is
             the
             stronger
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             whose
             Offices
             being
             in
             a
             Tongue
             understood
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Argument
             from
             them
             does
             more
             evidently
             conclude
             here
             .
          
           
             In
             general
             then
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             before
             ours
             ,
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             took
             a
             formal
             
               Sponsion
               at
            
             the
             Altar
             ,
             from
             such
             as
             were
             ordained
             Deacons
             and
             Priests
             .
             That
             was
             indeed
             always
             demanded
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             neither
             in
             the
             Roman
             nor
             
               Greek
               Pontifical
            
             ,
             do
             we
             find
             any
             such
             solemn
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             demanded
             or
             made
             by
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             nor
             does
             any
             print
             of
             this
             appear
             in
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             the
             pretended
             Areopagite
             ▪
             or
             the
             antient
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Bishops
             were
             asked
             many
             questions
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             first
             Canon
             of
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             .
             
             They
             were
             required
             to
             profess
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             to
             obey
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             observed
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             .
             The
             questions
             are
             more
             express
             in
             the
             Roman
             Pontifical
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             these
             demands
             a
             promise
             
               that
               they
               will
               instruct
               their
               people
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             according
             
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             :
             which
             was
             the
             Foundation
             upon
             which
             our
             Bishops
             justified
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             Since
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             of
             all
             their
             Vowes
             binding
             them
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             take
             place
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             other
             parts
             of
             those
             Sponsions
             ,
             contradicted
             this
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Adherence
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             said
             that
             these
             were
             to
             be
             limited
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             account
             I
             can
             give
             of
             this
             general
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             demanding
             Promises
             only
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             other
             Orders
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             considered
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             so
             entirely
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             indeed
             by
             the
             first
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             necessary
             to
             bind
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             by
             any
             Publick
             Vowes
             or
             Promises
             (
             though
             it
             is
             very
             
             probable
             that
             the
             Bishops
             might
             take
             private
             engagements
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             ordained
             them
             )
             it
             being
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             power
             to
             Restrain
             and
             Censure
             them
             in
             a
             very
             Absolute
             and
             Summary
             way
             .
             But
             the
             case
             was
             quite
             different
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             equal
             by
             their
             Rank
             and
             Order
             :
             None
             having
             any
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             Divine
             Law
             or
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             the
             power
             of
             Primates
             ,
             and
             Metropolitans
             having
             arisen
             out
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             equally
             great
             in
             all
             Countries
             and
             Provinces
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             more
             necessary
             to
             proceed
             with
             greater
             caution
             ,
             and
             to
             demand
             a
             further
             security
             f●●m
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             new
             face
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             Priests
             were
             not
             under
             so
             absolute
             a
             subjection
             to
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             was
             occasioned
             partly
             ,
             by
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             which
             bounds
             were
             set
             by
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             partly
             by
             their
             having
             a
             special
             Propety
             and
             Benefice
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             being
             maintained
             by
             a
             Dividend
             out
             of
             the
             common-stock
             of
             the
             Church
             
             as
             at
             first
             ;
             had
             so
             altered
             the
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             indeed
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Episcopacy
             was
             left
             entrirely
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             hands
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
             This
             is
             still
             free
             and
             unrestrained
             :
             no
             Writs
             ,
             nor
             Prohibitions
             from
             
               Civil
               Courts
            
             ;
             and
             no
             Appeals
             have
             clogged
             or
             fettered
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Reformers
             observing
             all
             Office
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             both
             the
             Charge
             that
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             that
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             express
             and
             solemne
             ,
             that
             so
             both
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             the
             Ordained
             might
             be
             rightly
             instructed
             in
             their
             Duty
             and
             struck
             with
             the
             awe
             and
             dread
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             under
             in
             so
             holy
             and
             so
             important
             a
             performance
             :
             and
             though
             all
             mankind
             does
             easily
             enough
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             Promises
             ought
             to
             be
             Religiously
             observed
             ,
             which
             men
             make
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             how
             apt
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             to
             break
             them
             ;
             yet
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             Promises
             go
             deeper
             ,
             they
             are
             ordered
             to
             be
             made
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Stipulation
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Church
             conferring
             Orders
             ,
             
             or
             indeed
             rather
             ,
             Christ
             by
             the
             Mininestry
             of
             the
             Officers
             that
             he
             has
             constituted
             ,
             conferring
             them
             upon
             those
             Promises
             that
             are
             first
             made
             .
             The
             Forms
             of
             Ordination
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             are
             less
             changed
             ,
             and
             more
             conform
             to
             the
             Primitive
             pattenrs
             ,
             than
             those
             used
             by
             the
             Latins
             ,
             do
             plainly
             import
             that
             the
             Church
             only
             declared
             the
             Divine
             Vocation
             .
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               perfects
               the
               feeble
               ,
               and
               heals
               the
               weak
               ,
               promotes
               this
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               a
               Priest
               or
               a
               Bishop
            
             :
             Where
             nothing
             is
             expressed
             as
             conferred
             but
             only
             as
             declared
             ,
             so
             our
             Church
             by
             making
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             must
             be
             construed
             to
             intend
             ,
             by
             that
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             only
             that
             sends
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             only
             his
             Ministers
             to
             pronounce
             his
             Mission
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             justifie
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Form
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             which
             as
             it
             was
             not
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             nor
             by
             the
             Roman
             ,
             till
             within
             these
             five
             Hundred
             Years
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             but
             a
             Benediction
             given
             by
             the
             Bishop
             singly
             ,
             after
             the
             Orders
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Bishop
             
             and
             the
             other
             Priests
             joyning
             with
             him
             .
             For
             this
             is
             done
             by
             him
             alone
             as
             the
             final
             consummation
             of
             the
             Action
             .
             But
             our
             using
             this
             as
             the
             form
             of
             Ordination
             shews
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             our selves
             only
             as
             the
             Instruments
             that
             speak
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             and
             Words
             :
             Insinuating
             thereby
             that
             he
             only
             Ordains
             .
             Pursuant
             to
             this
             in
             the
             Ordaining
             of
             Priests
             ,
             the
             questions
             are
             put
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Which
             makes
             the
             answers
             to
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Vows
             and
             Oaths
             .
             So
             that
             if
             men
             do
             make
             conscience
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             strike
             terrour
             into
             them
             ,
             the
             Forms
             of
             our
             Ordinations
             are
             the
             most
             effectually
             contrived
             for
             that
             end
             that
             could
             have
             been
             framed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             question
             that
             is
             put
             in
             the
             
               Office
               of
               Deacons
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               trust
               that
               you
               are
               inwardly
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               take
               upon
               you
               this
               Office
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               people
               ?
            
             To
             which
             he
             is
             to
             answer
             
               I
               trust
               so
            
             .
             This
             is
             put
             only
             in
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             repeated
             afterwards
             :
             it
             being
             justly
             supposed
             that
             where
             one
             has
             had
             this
             motion
             ,
             all
             the
             
             other
             Orders
             may
             be
             in
             time
             conferred
             pursuant
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             first
             step
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Man
             dedicates
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             made
             by
             any
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             this
             Divine
             Vocation
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             Answer
             that
             is
             made
             to
             this
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             says
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               so
            
             ,
             that
             yet
             knows
             nothing
             of
             any
             such
             motion
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             lies
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             makes
             his
             first
             approach
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             to
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             one
             expect
             to
             be
             received
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             be
             sent
             and
             sealed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             dares
             do
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             crying
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             pretend
             that
             he
             trusts
             he
             has
             this
             motion
             ,
             who
             knows
             that
             he
             has
             it
             not
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             no
             Reflections
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             asked
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             can
             say
             nothing
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             dares
             venture
             to
             come
             and
             say
             it
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             If
             a
             Man
             pretends
             a
             Commission
             from
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             indeed
             from
             any
             Person
             ,
             and
             acts
             in
             his
             Name
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Law
             will
             fall
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             punish
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             
             the
             
               Great
               God
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             be
             thus
             vouched
             ,
             and
             his
             motion
             he
             pretended
             to
             ,
             by
             those
             whom
             he
             has
             neither
             called
             nor
             sent
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             he
             reckon
             with
             those
             who
             dare
             to
             run
             without
             his
             Mission
             ,
             pretending
             that
             they
             trust
             they
             have
             it
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             Importance
             of
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             laugh
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Enthusiastical
             Question
             ,
             who
             ,
             yet
             will
             go
             through
             with
             the
             Office
             ?
             They
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             the
             Loaves
             :
             They
             hope
             to
             live
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             they
             serve
             at
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             Preach
             the
             other
             ;
             therefore
             they
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             qualifying
             them
             to
             this
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Question
             carries
             a
             sound
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             seems
             a
             little
             too
             high
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             rather
             raise
             Scruples
             ,
             as
             importing
             somewhat
             that
             is
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             savour
             of
             Enthusiasme
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             put
             here
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             to
             give
             great
             caution
             to
             such
             as
             come
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             many
             may
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             it
             truly
             according
             
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             may
             yet
             have
             great
             doubting
             in
             themselves
             concerning
             it
             ;
             but
             every
             Man
             that
             has
             it
             not
             ,
             must
             needs
             know
             that
             he
             has
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             meaning
             of
             it
             must
             be
             resolved
             thus
             ;
             the
             Motives
             that
             ought
             to
             determine
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             the
             Ministring
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             a
             Zeal
             for
             promoting
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             raising
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             it
             to
             be
             better
             understood
             ,
             and
             more
             submitted
             to
             .
             He
             that
             loves
             it
             ,
             and
             feels
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             has
             a
             due
             Sense
             of
             God's
             goodness
             in
             it
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             entirely
             possessed
             with
             that
             ,
             will
             feel
             a
             Zeal
             within
             himself
             ,
             for
             communicating
             that
             to
             others
             ;
             that
             so
             
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               he
               has
               sent
               ,
            
             may
             be
             more
             universally
             glorified
             ,
             and
             served
             by
             his
             Creatures
             :
             And
             when
             to
             this
             he
             has
             added
             a
             concern
             of
             the
             Souls
             for
             Men
             ,
             a
             Tenderness
             for
             them
             ,
             a
             Zeal
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             endless
             Misery
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             put
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             from
             
             these
             Motives
             feels
             in
             himself
             a
             desire
             to
             dedicate
             his
             Life
             and
             Labours
             to
             those
             ends
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             them
             studies
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             may
             form
             a
             true
             Notion
             of
             this
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             
               an
               able
               Minister
               of
               it
            
             ;
             this
             Man
             ,
             and
             only
             this
             Man
             ,
             so
             moved
             and
             so
             qualified
             ,
             can
             in
             Truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             
               trusts
               he
               is
               inwardly
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             every
             one
             that
             ventures
             on
             the
             saying
             it
             ,
             without
             this
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Sacrilegious
               profaner
            
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             He
             breaks
             in
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             feed
             it
             but
             to
             rob
             it
             :
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             who
             begins
             with
             a
             Lie
             ,
             may
             be
             sent
             by
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lies
            
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             Door
             ,
             who
             prevaricates
             in
             the
             first
             word
             that
             he
             says
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Admittance
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Office
             of
             Deacons
             offers
             no
             other
             particular
             matter
             of
             Reflection
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             Ordaining
             Priests
             ,
             has
             a
             great
             deal
             ;
             indeed
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             calculated
             to
             the
             best
             Notions
             of
             the
             
             best
             Times
             .
             In
             the
             Charge
             that
             is
             given
             ,
             the
             Figures
             of
             
               Watchmen
               ,
               Shepherds
            
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             ,
             are
             pursued
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             relating
             to
             these
             are
             applied
             to
             them
             :
             
               They
               are
               required
               to
               have
               always
               printed
               in
               their
               Remembrance
               ;
               How
               great
               a
               Treasure
               was
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               :
               The
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               whom
               you
               must
               serve
               is
               his
               Spouse
               and
               Body
               .
               Then
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               fault
               of
               their
               Negligence
               ,
               and
               the
               horrible
               Punishment
               that
               will
               follow
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Church
               or
               any
               Member
               of
               it
               take
               any
               hurt
               or
               hinderance
               by
               reason
               of
               it
               :
               They
               are
               charged
               never
               to
               cease
               their
               Labour
               ,
               Care
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               done
               all
               that
               lieth
               in
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               towards
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               committed
               to
               their
               Care
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               Ripeness
               and
               Perfectness
               of
               Age
               in
               Christ.
            
             They
             are
             again
             urged
             to
             
               consider
               with
               what
               care
               and
               study
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               this
               ;
               to
               pray
               earnestly
               for
               Gods
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               studious
               in
               Reading
               and
               Learning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               to
               forsake
               and
               set
               aside
               ,
               
               as
               much
               as
               they
               may
               ,
               all
               Worldly
               Cares
               and
               Studies
               .
               It
               is
               hoped
               that
               they
               have
               clearly
               determined
               by
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               to
               give
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               this
               Vocation
               :
               and
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               them
               to
               apply
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               this
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               to
               draw
               all
               their
               Cares
               and
               Studies
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               their
               daily
               reading
               and
               weighing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               will
               study
               to
               wax
               riper
               and
               stronger
               in
               their
               Ministry
               .
            
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             preparatory
             Charge
             given
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             he
             enters
             upon
             this
             Office
             ;
             before
             he
             puts
             the
             questions
             that
             follow
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             What
             greater
             force
             or
             energy
             could
             be
             put
             in
             Words
             ,
             than
             is
             in
             these
             ?
             Or
             where
             could
             any
             be
             found
             that
             are
             more
             weighty
             and
             more
             express
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             intire
             Dedication
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Man
            
             ,
             of
             his
             Time
             and
             Labours
             ,
             and
             the
             
               separating
               himself
               from
               all
               other
               Cares
               to
               follow
               this
               one
               thing
               with
               all
               possible
               Application
               and
               Zeal
               ?
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             any
             Office
             ,
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             ,
             that
             I
             ever
             saw
             which
             is
             of
             this
             force
             ,
             so
             serious
             and
             so
             solemn
             ;
             and
             it
             plainly
             
             implies
             not
             only
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             but
             likewise
             their
             design
             who
             framed
             it
             ,
             to
             oblige
             Priests
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Relaxation
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             had
             still
             favoured
             ,
             by
             the
             firmest
             and
             sacredst
             bonds
             possible
             to
             attend
             upon
             their
             Flocks
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             their
             Duties
             to
             them
             ▪
             For
             a
             bare
             Residence
             ,
             without
             labouring
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             mock
             Residence
             ,
             since
             the
             obligation
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             order
             to
             a
             further
             end
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             
               watch
               over
            
             ,
             and
             
               feed
               their
               Flock
            
             ,
             and
             not
             enjoy
             their
             Benefices
             only
             as
             Farms
             ,
             or
             as
             Livings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gross
             ,
             but
             common
             abuse
             of
             our
             Language
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Names
             of
             
               Cures
               ,
               Parishes
            
             ,
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Names
             ,
             are
             now
             swallowed
             up
             into
             that
             of
             Living
             ,
             which
             carries
             a
             carnal
             Idea
             in
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             a
             more
             carnal
             effect
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             .
          
           
             What
             ever
             we
             may
             be
             ,
             our
             Church
             is
             free
             of
             this
             Reproach
             :
             since
             this
             Charge
             carries
             their
             Duty
             as
             high
             ,
             and
             as
             home
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             laid
             in
             Words
             .
             And
             it
             is
             further
             to
             
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             private
             Exhortation
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             Man
             of
             lively
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             a
             warm
             fancy
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             carry
             a
             point
             too
             high
             :
             It
             is
             the
             constant
             and
             uniform
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Charge
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             the
             Sense
             of
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             is
             only
             Passive
             :
             He
             hears
             it
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             bound
             by
             another
             Man's
             Thoughts
             or
             Words
             ,
             further
             than
             as
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             binds
             him
             .
             But
             Orders
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Clerks
             ;
             in
             which
             so
             many
             Privileges
             and
             Powers
             are
             granted
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Duties
             and
             Offices
             are
             promised
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             this
             Charge
             being
             the
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             stipulatory
             .
             It
             declares
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             of
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             who
             receive
             Orders
             upon
             it
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             by
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             as
             much
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             pronounced
             or
             promised
             it
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             formal
             Words
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             Answers
             and
             Promises
             that
             are
             afterwards
             made
             ,
             are
             only
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             
             the
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             for
             giving
             them
             a
             plainer
             and
             livelier
             Sense
             of
             their
             Obligation
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             was
             as
             intire
             and
             strong
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             made
             any
             promise
             by
             Words
             of
             their
             own
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             put
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             a
             little
             further
             into
             the
             Office
             ,
             to
             the
             Promises
             that
             they
             make
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             Flock
             ,
             even
             to
             such
             
               as
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               .
            
             They
             promise
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               Help
               of
               the
               Lord
               they
               will
               give
               their
               Faithful
               Diligence
               ,
               always
               so
               to
               Minister
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               Realm
               hath
               received
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               may
               teach
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               their
               Care
               and
               Charge
               with
               all
               Diligence
               to
               keep
               and
               observe
               the
               same
               .
            
             This
             does
             plainly
             bind
             to
             personal
             Labour
             ,
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             of
             
               what
               this
               Realm
               has
               received
            
             ,
             being
             limited
             by
             what
             follows
             
               according
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             shews
             that
             by
             this
             is
             meant
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             that
             was
             then
             received
             ,
             
             and
             established
             by
             Law
             ;
             by
             which
             these
             general
             Words
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             which
             all
             Parties
             pretend
             ,
             are
             determined
             to
             our
             Constitution
             ;
             so
             that
             tho
             there
             were
             some
             Disorders
             among
             us
             ,
             not
             yet
             provided
             against
             by
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ;
             this
             does
             not
             secure
             a
             reserve
             for
             them
             .
             This
             is
             so
             slight
             a
             remark
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             urged
             to
             my self
             ,
             slight
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             justifie
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             claiming
             all
             such
             Privileges
             ,
             or
             Qualifications
             ,
             as
             are
             still
             allowed
             by
             Law.
             But
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             other
             Promises
             :
             The
             Clerk
             says
             
               he
               will
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               ready
               with
               all
               Faithful
               Diligence
               ,
               to
               banish
               and
               drive
               away
               all
               erroneous
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               ,
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               Admonitions
               ,
               and
               Exhortations
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               within
               his
               Cure
               ,
               as
               need
               shall
               require
               ,
               and
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               given
            
             :
             This
             is
             as
             plainly
             personal
             ,
             and
             constant
             ,
             as
             Words
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             in
             this
             is
             expressed
             the
             so
             much
             neglected
             ,
             but
             so
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             which
             Incumbents
             owe
             their
             Flock
             ,
             in
             a
             
               private
               way
            
             ,
             visiting
             ,
             
             instructing
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             useful
             ,
             and
             important
             parts
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             how
             generally
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             disused
             or
             forgotten
             :
             These
             being
             the
             chief
             instances
             and
             acts
             of
             
               watching
               over
               and
               feeding
               the
               Flock
               ,
            
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             their
             Care.
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             promise
             ,
             
               That
               they
               will
               be
               diligent
               in
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               reading
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               Studies
               as
               help
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               laying
               aside
               ,
               the
               study
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Flesh
               :
            
             This
             still
             carries
             on
             that
             great
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Care
            
             ,
             which
             runs
             through
             this
             whole
             Office
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Man's
             intire
             Business
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             possess
             both
             his
             thoughts
             and
             his
             time
             .
             They
             do
             further
             promise
             
               That
               they
               will
               maintain
               ,
               and
               set
               forward
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               them
               ,
               quietness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               love
               among
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               and
               especially
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             that
             Priests
             make
             before
             they
             can
             be
             Ordained
             :
             And
             to
             compleat
             the
             Stipulation
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             concludes
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             Prayer
             to
             God
             
               who
               has
               given
               them
               the
               will
               to
               do
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               
               also
               strength
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               :
               that
               he
               may
               accomplish
               his
               Work
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               begun
               in
               them
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               ▪
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             either
             this
             is
             all
             a
             piece
             of
             gross
             and
             impudent
             Pageantry
             ,
             dressed
             up
             in
             grave
             and
             lofty
             Expressions
             ,
             to
             strike
             upon
             the
             weaker
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             the
             rest
             with
             matter
             to
             their
             profane
             and
             impious
             Scorn
             ;
             or
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             Priests
             come
             under
             the
             most
             formal
             and
             express
             Engagements
             ,
             to
             constant
             and
             diligent
             labour
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             possibly
             contrived
             or
             set
             forth
             in
             Words
             .
             It
             is
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Ordained
             :
             So
             their
             Ordination
             being
             the
             consummation
             of
             this
             compact
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             mutual
             compacts
             ;
             a
             total
             failure
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             does
             also
             dissolve
             all
             the
             Obligation
             that
             lay
             on
             the
             other
             :
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             do
             not
             perform
             their
             part
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             Reside
             and
             Labour
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             forfeit
             all
             the
             Authority
             and
             Privileges
             that
             do
             follow
             their
             Orders
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Christian
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             perform
             
             his
             
               Baptismal
               Vow
            
             ,
             forfeits
             the
             Rights
             and
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             tho
             both
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             a
             Sentence
             Declaratory
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             Degradation
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             pass
             before
             the
             Visible
             Acts
             and
             Rights
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             those
             Rites
             ,
             can
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             I
             will
             add
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             since
             our
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             since
             constant
             Attendance
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Labour
             is
             made
             necessary
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             since
             this
             Law
             is
             subsequent
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             21
             st
             .
             of
             Henry
             the
             8
             th
             .
             that
             qualifies
             so
             many
             for
             Pluralities
             ,
             and
             Non-Residence
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             plain
             Terms
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             as
             subsequent
             does
             repeal
             all
             that
             it
             contradicts
             :
             It
             is
             upon
             all
             this
             ,
             a
             matter
             that
             to
             me
             seems
             plain
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             Repealed
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             This
             Argument
             is
             by
             this
             Consideration
             made
             the
             stronger
             ,
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             King
             Henry
             does
             not
             enact
             that
             such
             things
             shall
             be
             ,
             
             but
             only
             reserves
             privildeges
             for
             such
             as
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             an
             Exemption
             from
             the
             common
             and
             general
             rules
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             Law
             ,
             all
             Priviledges
             or
             Exemptions
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             are
             
               odious
               things
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Constructions
               of
               Law
            
             lying
             hard
             and
             heavy
             against
             
               odious
               Cases
            
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             me
             according
             to
             the
             general
             grounds
             of
             Law
             ,
             very
             probable
             (
             I
             speak
             within
             bounds
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             only
             probable
             )
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             which
             makes
             the
             
               Offices
               of
               Ordination
            
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             a
             Repeal
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             which
             qualifies
             for
             Pluralities
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Whatsoever
             may
             be
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Plea
             in
             Bar
             to
             that
             Act
             ,
             if
             our
             Faith
             given
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             express
             and
             plainest
             words
             possible
             ,
             does
             bind
             ,
             if
             Promises
             given
             at
             the
             Altar
             do
             oblige
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Stipulation
             ,
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             which
             Orders
             are
             
               given
               ,
               is
            
             sacred
             and
             of
             an
             indispensible
             obligation
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             whole
             matter
             yet
             the
             stronger
             ,
             this
             Office
             is
             to
             be
             compleated
             with
             a
             Communion
             :
             So
             that
             upon
             
             this
             occasion
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             only
             a
             piece
             of
             Religious
             Devotion
             ,
             accompanying
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             taking
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             the
             Stipulation
             that
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             between
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             So
             that
             those
             who
             have
             framed
             this
             Office
             ,
             have
             certainly
             intended
             by
             all
             the
             ways
             that
             they
             could
             think
             on
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             weightiest
             words
             they
             could
             choose
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Priestly
               Function
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duties
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             give
             deep
             and
             strong
             impressions
             to
             such
             as
             are
             Ordained
             .
             I
             have
             compared
             with
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Exhortations
             that
             are
             in
             all
             the
             Offices
             I
             could
             find
             ,
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Greek
             or
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             said
             of
             Ours
             ,
             without
             any
             sort
             of
             partiality
             to
             our
             own
             Forms
             ,
             that
             no
             sort
             of
             comparison
             can
             be
             made
             between
             Ours
             and
             all
             the
             others
             :
             and
             that
             as
             much
             as
             ours
             is
             more
             simple
             than
             those
             as
             to
             its
             
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             which
             swell
             up
             other
             Offices
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             it
             more
             grave
             and
             weighty
             in
             the
             
               Exhortations
               ,
               Collects
            
             and
             Sponsions
             that
             are
             made
             in
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Roman
             Pontifical
             no
             promises
             are
             demanded
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             
             only
             that
             of
             
               Obedience
               :
               Bishops
            
             in
             a
             corrupted
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             taking
             care
             only
             of
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             while
             they
             neglected
             more
             important
             obligations
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Office
             of
             
               Consecrating
               Bishops
            
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             Sponsions
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             ordained
             Priests
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             still
             binding
             ,
             since
             the
             Inferiour
             Office
             does
             still
             subsist
             in
             the
             Superiour
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             new
             ones
             superadded
             ,
             proportioned
             to
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             that
             accompanies
             that
             Office.
             In
             the
             
               Roman
               Pontifical
            
             ,
             there
             are
             indeed
             questions
             put
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             Consecrated
             :
             but
             of
             all
             these
             the
             first
             only
             is
             that
             which
             has
             any
             relation
             to
             his
             Flock
             :
             which
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Wilt
               thou
               teach
               the
               people
               over
               whom
               thou
               art
               to
               be
               set
               ,
               both
               by
               thy
               Example
               and
               Doctrine
               :
               those
               things
               that
               thou
               learnst
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ?
            
             All
             the
             rest
             are
             general
             ,
             and
             relate
             only
             to
             his
             Conversation
             ;
             but
             not
             at
             all
             to
             his
             Labours
             in
             his
             Diocess
             :
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             engagements
             in
             our
             Office
             do
             regard
             not
             only
             a
             Bishop's
             own
             Conversation
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             his
             Duty
             to
             
             his
             People
             :
             he
             declares
             that
             
               he
               is
               determined
               to
               instruct
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               his
               Charge
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
            
             That
             
               he
               will
               study
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               able
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               exhort
               ,
               with
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               withstand
               and
               convince
               the
               Gain-sayers
               :
            
             That
             
               he
               will
               be
               ready
               with
               all
               faithful
               Diligence
               ,
               to
               banish
               and
               drive
               away
               all
               erroneous
               and
               strange
               Doctrine
               ,
               contrary
               to
               God's
               word
               :
               And
               both
               privately
               and
               openly
               to
               call
               upon
               and
               encourage
               others
               to
               the
               same
               :
            
             That
             
               he
               will
               maintain
               and
               set
               forward
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               him
               ;
               quietness
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               peace
               among
               all
               Men
               ;
               and
               correct
               and
               punish
               such
               as
               be
               unquiet
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               criminous
               ,
               within
               his
               Diocess
               :
               According
               to
               such
               Authority
               as
               he
               has
               .
            
             In
             particular
             ,
             
               He
               promises
               to
               be
               Faithful
               in
               ordaining
               ,
               sending
               ,
               or
               laying
               Hands
               upon
               others
               :
               He
               promises
               also
               to
               shew
               himself
               to
               be
               gentle
               ,
               and
               merciful
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               to
               poor
               and
               needy
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               Strangers
               destitute
               of
               Help
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Covenants
             and
             Promises
             under
             which
             Bishops
             are
             put
             ,
             which
             are
             again
             reinforced
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Charge
             that
             is
             given
             immediately
             after
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             when
             the
             Bible
             is
             
             put
             in
             their
             Hands
             ;
             
               Give
               heed
               to
               Reading
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               :
               Think
               upon
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               this
               Book
               ;
               be
               diligent
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               increase
               coming
               thereby
               may
               be
               manifest
               unto
               all
               Men.
               Take
               heed
               unto
               thy Self
               ,
               and
               to
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               be
               diligent
               in
               doing
               them
               ,
               for
               by
               doing
               this
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               thee
               .
               Be
               thou
               to
               the
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               not
               a
               Wolf
               ;
               feed
               them
               ,
               devour
               them
               not
               :
               Hold
               up
               the
               weak
               ,
               heal
               the
               sick
               ,
               bind
               up
               the
               broken
               ,
               bring
               again
               the
               out-casts
               ,
               seek
               the
               lost
               :
               Be
               so
               merciful
               that
               you
               be
               not
               too
               remiss
               :
               So
               Minister
               Discipline
               that
               you
               forget
               not
               Mercy
               :
               That
               when
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               shall
               appear
               ,
               you
               may
               receive
               the
               never
               fading
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             In
             these
             Words
             ,
             the
             great
             Lines
             of
             our
             Duty
             are
             drawn
             ,
             in
             very
             expressive
             and
             comprehensive
             Terms
             .
             We
             have
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             our
             Function
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Preaching
             and
             Governing
             very
             solemnly
             laid
             upon
             us
             :
             And
             both
             in
             this
             Office
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Offices
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             constant
             sence
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             has
             been
             that
             Preaching
             was
             the
             Bishops
             
               great
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             lay
             himself
             out
             in
             it
             most
             particularly
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             one
             advice
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Sence
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             both
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             intend
             to
             take
             Orders
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             who
             have
             already
             taken
             them
             .
             As
             for
             such
             as
             do
             intend
             to
             dedicate
             themselves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             read
             over
             these
             Offices
             frequently
             ;
             and
             to
             ask
             themselves
             solemnly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             Whether
             they
             can
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             make
             those
             answers
             which
             the
             Book
             prescribes
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             and
             not
             to
             venture
             on
             offering
             themselves
             to
             Oders
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             that
             they
             dare
             and
             may
             safely
             do
             it
             .
             Every
             person
             who
             looks
             that
             way
             ,
             ought
             at
             least
             on
             every
             Ordination
             Sunday
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             once
             formed
             the
             resolution
             of
             dedicating
             himself
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             to
             go
             over
             the
             Office
             seriously
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             disposition
             or
             preparation
             of
             mind
             he
             is
             ;
             suitable
             to
             what
             he
             finds
             laid
             down
             in
             it
             .
             But
             I
             should
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             Year
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             he
             should
             every
             first
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Month
             read
             over
             
             the
             Office
             very
             deliberately
             ;
             and
             frame
             resolutions
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             set
             of
             private
             Devotions
             relating
             to
             his
             intentions
             .
             As
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Ordination
             draws
             near
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             return
             the
             oftner
             to
             those
             exercises
             .
             It
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             task
             for
             him
             to
             read
             these
             over
             every
             Sunday
             ,
             during
             the
             last
             Quarter
             before
             his
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             that
             yet
             more
             solemnly
             ,
             every
             day
             of
             the
             week
             in
             which
             he
             is
             to
             be
             ordained
             :
             and
             to
             joyn
             a
             greater
             earnestness
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             with
             it
             on
             the
             Fast-days
             of
             his
             Ember
             Week
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             hard
             imposition
             .
             The
             performance
             is
             as
             easie
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             be
             successful
             in
             its
             effects
             .
             If
             I
             did
             not
             consider
             ,
             rather
             what
             the
             Age
             can
             bear
             ,
             than
             what
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             for
             ,
             I
             would
             add
             a
             great
             many
             severe
             Rules
             calculated
             to
             the
             Notions
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             But
             if
             this
             advice
             were
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             set
             back
             many
             who
             come
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             without
             considering
             duly
             ,
             either
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             ask
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             to
             be
             asked
             of
             them
             :
             which
             
             some
             do
             with
             so
             supine
             a
             negligence
             ,
             that
             we
             plainly
             see
             that
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             read
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             have
             done
             it
             in
             so
             slight
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             formed
             no
             clear
             Notions
             upon
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             upon
             those
             parts
             to
             which
             they
             themselves
             are
             to
             make
             answers
             .
             And
             as
             such
             a
             method
             as
             I
             have
             proposed
             would
             probably
             strike
             some
             with
             a
             due
             awe
             of
             Divine
             matters
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             in
             some
             sort
             prepared
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             would
             oblige
             such
             as
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             them
             a
             serious
             temper
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             preparation
             of
             soul
             as
             might
             make
             that
             their
             Orders
             should
             be
             a
             blessing
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             themselves
             should
             be
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             must
             be
             the
             greatest
             joy
             of
             a
             Bishops
             life
             ,
             who
             truly
             minds
             his
             duty
             in
             this
             weighty
             trust
             of
             
               sending
               out
               Labourers
               into
               Gods
               Vineyard
            
             ;
             to
             Ordain
             such
             persons
             of
             whom
             he
             has
             just
             grounds
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             faithfully
             ,
             in
             reaping
             that
             Harvest
             .
             He
             reckons
             these
             as
             his
             Children
             indeed
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             his
             strength
             and
             support
             ,
             his
             
               fellow
               Labourers
            
             and
             Helpers
             ▪
             his
             
             Crown
             and
             his
             Glory
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             how
             heavy
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Office
             must
             it
             be
             to
             Ordain
             those
             against
             whom
             ,
             perhaps
             there
             lies
             no
             just
             objection
             ,
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             sees
             nothing
             in
             them
             that
             gives
             him
             courage
             or
             cheerfulness
             .
             They
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             that
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             tenderness
             for
             souls
             ,
             that
             meekness
             and
             humility
             ,
             that
             mortification
             and
             deadness
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             becomes
             the
             Character
             and
             Profession
             which
             they
             undertake
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             heart
             fails
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             hands
             tremble
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             Ordain
             them
             .
          
           
             My
             next
             advice
             shall
             be
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             already
             in
             Orders
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             at
             least
             four
             times
             a
             year
             ,
             on
             the
             Ordination
             Sundays
             ,
             read
             over
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             are
             :
             and
             will
             particularly
             consider
             the
             Charge
             that
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Answers
             that
             were
             made
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             ask
             themselves
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             Iudge
             them
             at
             the
             Great-day
             ,
             upon
             their
             Religious
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             true
             to
             them
             or
             
             not
             that
             so
             they
             may
             humble
             themselves
             for
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             Omissions
             ,
             and
             may
             renew
             their
             Vows
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             going
             on
             from
             Quarter
             to
             Quarter
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             Ministry
             observing
             still
             what
             ground
             they
             gain
             ,
             and
             what
             progress
             they
             make
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             have
             a
             right
             Sense
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             perforformance
             .
             It
             will
             give
             a
             vast
             joy
             to
             those
             that
             can
             go
             through
             it
             with
             some
             measure
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             find
             ,
             that
             tho
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             
               many
               tentations
            
             and
             of
             much
             weakness
             ,
             they
             are
             sincerely
             and
             seriously
             going
             on
             in
             their
             work
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             skill
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             :
             So
             that
             their
             Consciences
             say
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             partialities
             of
             self
             love
             and
             flattery
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               ,
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               .
            
             The
             hearing
             of
             this
             said
             within
             ,
             upon
             true
             grounds
             ,
             being
             the
             certainest
             Evidence
             possible
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             publickly
             said
             at
             the
             Last
             and
             Great-day
             .
             This
             exercise
             will
             also
             offer
             checks
             to
             a
             man
             that
             looks
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             intends
             both
             to
             understand
             his
             errours
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             himself
             from
             them
             .
             It
             will
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             make
             
               Clergy
               Men
            
             go
             on
             
             with
             their
             Profession
             ,
             a●●●e
             Business
             and
             Labour
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             Having
             known
             the
             very
             good
             effect
             that
             this
             Method
             has
             had
             on
             some
             ,
             I
             dare
             the
             more
             confidently
             recommend
             it
             to
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             what
             Rules
             our
             Reformers
             had
             prepared
             with
             Relation
             to
             Non-Residence
             ,
             and
             Pluralities
             ;
             which
             tho
             they
             never
             passed
             into
             Laws
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             no
             binding
             force
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             these
             we
             see
             what
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             that
             prepared
             our
             Offices
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             in
             that
             blessed
             Work
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
             The
             12
             th
             .
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Title
             ,
             
               concerning
               those
               that
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Benefices
               ,
            
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Whereas
               ,
               when
               many
               Benefices
               are
               conferred
               on
               one
               Person
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               these
               must
               be
               served
               with
               less
               order
               and
               exactness
               ,
               and
               many
               learned
               Men
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               provided
               ,
               are
               by
               that
               means
               shut
               out
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               such
               as
               examine
               the
               Persons
               who
               are
               proposed
               for
               Benefices
               ,
               are
               to
               ask
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               he
               has
               at
               that
               time
               another
               Benefice
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               confesses
               that
               he
               has
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               not
               consent
               to
               his
               obtaining
               that
               to
               which
               he
               is
               
               presented
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Benefice
               shall
               be
               made
               void
               ,
               as
               in
               case
               of
               Death
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Patron
               may
               present
               any
               other
               Person
               to
               it
               .
            
             Chap
             13.
             is
             against
             Dispensations
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               No
               Man
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               capable
               of
               any
               Privilege
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               he
               may
               hold
               more
               Parishes
               than
               one
               .
               But
               such
               as
               have
               already
               obtained
               any
               such
               Dispensations
               for
               Pluralities
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               effects
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Law.
            
             The
             14
             
               th
               .
               Chapter
            
             relates
             to
             Residence
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               If
               any
               Man
               by
               reason
               of
               Age
               or
               Sickness
               ,
               is
               disabled
               from
               discharging
               his
               Duty
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               has
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               absence
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               must
               take
               care
               to
               place
               a
               worthy
               Person
               ,
               to
               serve
               during
               his
               absence
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               ought
               to
               take
               a
               special
               Care
               ,
               that
               upon
               no
               regard
               whatsoever
               ,
               any
               Person
               may
               ,
               upon
               feigned
               or
               pretended
               Reasons
               ,
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               longer
               absent
               from
               his
               Parish
               ,
               than
               a
               real
               necessity
               shall
               require
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             Rules
             which
             were
             then
             prepared
             ,
             and
             happy
             had
             it
             been
             for
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             that
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Law
            
             ,
             had
             been
             then
             setled
             among
             us
             .
             Then
             we
             might
             justly
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             
             our
             Reformation
             was
             compleat
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             lamented
             as
             our
             Church
             still
             does
             in
             the
             
               Office
               of
               Commination
               that
               the
               godly
               Discipline
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               is
               not
               yet
               restored
               ,
            
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             soever
             it
             has
             been
             wished
             for
             .
             It
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             we
             should
             neither
             have
             had
             Schisms
             ,
             nor
             
               Civil
               Wars
            
             ,
             if
             that
             great
             design
             had
             not
             been
             abortive
             .
             If
             but
             the
             19
             th
             .
             and
             20
             th
             .
             Titles
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             treat
             of
             the
             
               publick
               offices
               ,
               and
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             had
             became
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Law
             ,
             and
             been
             duly
             executed
             ,
             we
             should
             indeed
             have
             had
             matter
             of
             glorying
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Year
             1571.
             tho
             there
             was
             not
             then
             strength
             enough
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             cure
             so
             inveterate
             a
             Disease
             ,
             as
             Non-Residence
             ,
             yet
             she
             expressed
             her
             detestation
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               The
               absence
               of
               a
               Pastor
               from
               the
               Lord's
               Flock
               ;
               and
               that
               supine
               negligence
               and
               abandoning
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               we
               observe
               in
               many
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               vile
               in
               it self
               ,
               odious
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               we
               exhort
               all
               the
               Pastors
               of
               Churches
               ,
               in
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               as
               soon
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               come
               to
               their
               
               Churches
               ,
               and
               diligently
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               value
               of
               their
               Livings
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               keep
               House
               ,
               and
               hospitably
               relieve
               the
               Poor
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             much
             lessened
             by
             the
             last
             Words
             of
             that
             Article
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Year
               they
               must
               reside
               at
               least
               Threescore
               daies
               upon
               their
               Benefices
               .
            
             By
             the
             Canons
             made
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Pluralities
             were
             also
             limited
             to
             20
             
               miles
               distance
            
             .
             But
             this
             was
             enlarged
             to
             30
             miles
             ,
             by
             the
             Canons
             in
             the
             Year
             1597.
             
             Yet
             by
             these
             the
             Pluralist
             was
             required
             to
             spend
             
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Year
            
             in
             both
             his
             Benefices
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             ,
             has
             the
             matter
             rested
             ever
             since
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             express
             definition
             made
             how
             far
             that
             general
             word
             of
             
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Year
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             to
             this
             add
             a
             long
             invidious
             History
             of
             all
             the
             attempts
             that
             have
             been
             made
             for
             the
             Reforming
             these
             abuses
             ,
             nor
             the
             methods
             that
             have
             been
             made
             use
             of
             to
             defeat
             them
             .
             They
             have
             been
             but
             too
             successful
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             still
             groan
             under
             our
             abuses
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             know
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             them
             .
             The
             defenders
             of
             those
             abuses
             ,
             who
             get
             too
             much
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             
             have
             made
             great
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               Puritan
               Party
            
             ,
             that
             during
             
               Q.
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             and
             K.
             Iames
             the
             1
             sts
             .
             Reign
             ,
             promoted
             these
             Bills
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             Church
             odious
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             set
             them
             forward
             ,
             what
             invidious
             Characters
             soever
             their
             Enemies
             might
             put
             them
             under
             ,
             were
             really
             
               the
               Friends
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             by
             freeing
             it
             from
             so
             crying
             ,
             and
             so
             visible
             an
             abuse
             :
             which
             gives
             an
             offence
             and
             scandal
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             found
             out
             by
             much
             learning
             ,
             or
             great
             observation
             ;
             but
             arises
             so
             evidently
             out
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             
               common
               sense
            
             ,
             helps
             every
             one
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             deeply
             prejudic'd
             against
             it
             .
             But
             since
             our
             Church
             has
             fallen
             under
             the
             evils
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             Schism
             ,
             none
             of
             those
             who
             divide
             from
             us
             ,
             have
             made
             any
             more
             attempts
             this
             way
             ;
             but
             seem
             rather
             to
             be
             not
             ill
             pleased
             ,
             that
             such
             Scandals
             should
             be
             still
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             hoping
             that
             this
             is
             so
             great
             a
             load
             upon
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             both
             weakens
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             lessens
             our
             Authority
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             the
             interest
             of
             an
             Enemy
             to
             suffer
             the
             body
             to
             which
             he
             opposes
             himself
             to
             lie
             under
             as
             many
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             as
             much
             censure
             ,
             as
             is
             possible
             ;
             whereas
             every
             good
             and
             wise
             Friend
             studies
             to
             preserve
             that
             body
             to
             which
             he
             unites
             himself
             ,
             by
             freeing
             it
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             render
             it
             less
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             less
             useful
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             will
             leave
             this
             Argument
             ,
             having
             I
             think
             said
             enough
             ,
             to
             convince
             all
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             true
             Zeal
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             think
             themselves
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             obey
             its
             Rules
             ,
             and
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             jealousie
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             ,
             breaking
             in
             too
             far
             upon
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             plain
             and
             express
             ,
             than
             that
             our
             Church
             intends
             to
             bring
             all
             her
             Priests
             under
             the
             strictest
             obligations
             possible
             ,
             to
             constant
             and
             personal
             Labour
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             she
             pursues
             the
             designs
             and
             Canons
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Primitive
             ,
             and
             best
             times
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             
               worst
               Ages
            
             ,
             Since
             none
             were
             ever
             so
             corrupt
             as
             not
             to
             condemn
             those
             abuses
             by
             Canon
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             maintained
             them
             in
             practice
             .
             She
             does
             not
             only
             bind
             them
             to
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             Charge
             she
             appoints
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             that
             she
             demands
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Ordained
             .
             When
             all
             this
             is
             laid
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             
             stands
             nothing
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             balance
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             Law
             made
             in
             a
             very
             bad
             time
             ,
             that
             took
             away
             some
             abuses
             ,
             but
             left
             pretences
             to
             cover
             others
             ;
             Can
             any
             man
             that
             weighs
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             
               sight
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             believes
             he
             must
             answer
             to
             him
             for
             this
             at
             the
             
               great
               Day
            
             ,
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             ,
             how
             strong
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             in
             his
             favour
             at
             an
             earthly
             Tribunal
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             any
             force
             in
             that
             
               last
               and
               dreadful
               Iudgment
            
             .
             This
             I
             leave
             upon
             all
             Mens
             Consciences
             ;
             hoping
             that
             
               they
               will
               so
               judge
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             due
             preparation
             of
             such
             as
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Orders
             .
          
           
             THE
             greatest
             good
             that
             one
             can
             hope
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             is
             upon
             young
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             taken
             their
             ply
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             spoiled
             with
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             wrong
             Notions
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             taken
             an
             ill
             one
             at
             first
             ,
             will
             neither
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             look
             over
             their
             Notions
             ,
             nor
             turn
             to
             new
             Methods
             ;
             nor
             will
             they
             by
             any
             change
             of
             Practice
             ,
             seem
             to
             confess
             that
             they
             were
             once
             in
             the
             wrong
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Matters
             that
             are
             amiss
             ,
             can
             be
             mended
             or
             set
             right
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             giving
             those
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             set
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             engaged
             ,
             truer
             views
             ,
             and
             juster
             Idea's
             of
             things
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             here
             lay
             down
             the
             model
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             Clerk
             is
             to
             be
             formed
             ,
             and
             will
             begin
             with
             such
             things
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             previous
             and
             preparatory
             to
             his
             being
             initiated
             into
             Orders
             .
          
           
           
             These
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             of
             such
             preparations
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             give
             his
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             a
             
               right
               temper
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               true
               sense
            
             of
             things
             :
             The
             other
             is
             of
             such
             studies
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             go
             through
             with
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             his
             Duty
             .
             Both
             are
             necessary
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             is
             the
             more
             indispensible
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             good
             Soul
             ,
             may
             with
             a
             moderate
             proportion
             of
             knowledge
             do
             great
             Service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             is
             suited
             with
             an
             imployment
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Talent
             :
             Whereas
             unsanctified
             knowledge
             puffs
             up
             ;
             is
             insolent
             and
             unquiet
             ,
             it
             gives
             great
             scandal
             ,
             and
             occasions
             much
             distraction
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             treating
             of
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             I
             will
             watch
             over
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             them
             rise
             to
             a
             pitch
             that
             is
             above
             what
             the
             common
             frailties
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             Age
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             can
             bear
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             I
             may
             seem
             to
             exceed
             ●hese
             measures
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             natural
             in
             proposing
             the
             Ideas
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             what
             is
             wished
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             too
             often
             beyond
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             ;
             considering
             both
             the
             corruption
             of
             mankind
             and
             of
             these
             degenerated
             times
             .
          
           
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             intends
             to
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             takes
             up
             any
             such
             Resolution
             ,
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             greater
             Decency
             of
             Behaviour
             ,
             that
             his
             Mind
             may
             not
             be
             vitiated
             by
             ill
             Habits
             ;
             which
             may
             both
             give
             such
             bad
             Characters
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             maystick
             long
             on
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             ill
             Impressions
             on
             himself
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             be
             easily
             worn
             out
             or
             defaced
             .
             He
             ought
             ,
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             possess
             himself
             with
             a
             high
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             of
             its
             Truth
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             of
             the
             Value
             of
             Souls
             ,
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Care
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             
               Holy
               Functions
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Great
             Trust
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             those
             who
             are
             set
             apart
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             who
             looks
             this
             way
             ,
             must
             break
             himself
             to
             the
             Appetites
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             Wealth
             ,
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ;
             he
             must
             consider
             that
             the
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             Officiate
             ,
             calls
             all
             Men
             to
             great
             Purity
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             to
             a
             Probity
             and
             Innocence
             of
             Manners
             ,
             to
             a
             Meekness
             and
             Gentleness
             ,
             to
             a
             Humility
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             to
             a
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             and
             a
             Heavenly
             Mindedness
             ,
             to
             a
             Patient
             Resignation
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             readiness
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             that
             everlasting
             Reward
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             Christians
             in
             another
             State
             :
             All
             which
             was
             eminently
             recommended
             ,
             by
             the
             unblemish'd
             Pattern
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             has
             set
             to
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             his
             Followers
             .
             These
             being
             the
             Obligations
             which
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             lay
             daily
             upon
             all
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             he
             ought
             certainly
             to
             accustom
             himself
             often
             to
             consider
             seriously
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             how
             Shameless
             and
             Impudent
             a
             thing
             it
             will
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             perform
             Offices
             suitable
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             suppose
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             Instructing
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Exhorting
             them
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             is
             in
             
               some
               sort
            
             all
             this
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             teaches
             others
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             such
             an
             Employment
             ,
             while
             one
             has
             not
             an
             inward
             Conformity
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Complacence
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             most
             unbecoming
             ,
             the
             most
             unpleasant
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             uncomfortable
             State
             of
             Life
             imaginable
             .
             Such
             a
             Person
             will
             be
             exposed
             to
             all
             Mens
             Censures
             and
             Reproaches
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             see
             things
             amiss
             in
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             Reproach
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             Body
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             belongs
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             Religion
             which
             he
             
             seems
             to
             recommend
             by
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             though
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             ,
             which
             will
             always
             pass
             for
             the
             most
             real
             Declaration
             of
             his
             inward
             Sentiments
             ,
             are
             a
             visible
             and
             continual
             opposition
             to
             it
             .
             On
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             whose
             Thoughts
             carry
             him
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             reflect
             frequently
             :
             Nothing
             is
             so
             odious
             as
             a
             Man
             that
             disagrees
             with
             his
             Character
             ,
             a
             Soldier
             that
             is
             a
             Coward
             ,
             a
             Courtier
             that
             is
             Brutal
             ;
             an
             Ambassadour
             that
             is
             Abject
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             unseemly
             things
             ,
             as
             a
             bad
             or
             vicious
             ,
             a
             drunken
             or
             dissolute
             Clergy-man
             .
             But
             though
             his
             Scandals
             should
             not
             rise
             up
             to
             so
             high
             a
             pitch
             ,
             even
             a
             Proud
             and
             Passionate
             ,
             a
             Worldly
             Minded
             and
             Covetous
             Priest
             ,
             gives
             the
             Lye
             to
             his
             Discourses
             so
             palpably
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             expect
             they
             should
             have
             much
             weight
             .
             Nor
             is
             such
             a
             Man's
             State
             of
             Life
             less
             unpleasant
             to
             himself
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             unbecoming
             .
             He
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             often
             performing
             Offices
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             Discourses
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Good
             Man
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             has
             no
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             a
             formed
             Aversion
             to
             them
             .
             They
             must
             be
             the
             heaviest
             Burden
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             he
             must
             often
             feel
             secret
             Challenges
             within
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             as
             often
             silences
             these
             ,
             yet
             such
             unwelcome
             
             Reflections
             are
             uncomfortable
             things
             .
             He
             is
             forced
             to
             manage
             himself
             wi●h
             a
             perpetual
             constraint
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             a
             decorum
             in
             his
             Deportment
             ,
             lest
             he
             fall
             under
             a
             more
             publick
             Censure
             :
             Now
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             act
             a
             Part
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             restraint
             ones
             whole
             Life
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             very
             Melancholy
             thing
             .
             He
             cannot
             go
             so
             quite
             out
             of
             sight
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Convictions
             ,
             as
             other
             bad
             Men
             do
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             a
             perpetual
             hurry
             ,
             and
             a
             total
             forgetfulness
             of
             Divine
             Matters
             :
             They
             have
             no
             Checks
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             as
             seldom
             in
             the
             way
             to
             find
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             But
             a
             Clerk
             cannot
             keep
             himself
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             he
             must
             remember
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             upon
             some
             occasions
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             :
             He
             has
             no
             other
             way
             to
             secure
             himself
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             trying
             what
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             absolutely
             disbelieve
             them
             .
             
               Negative
               Atheism
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             total
             neglect
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             is
             but
             too
             easily
             arrived
             at
             ;
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             he
             must
             build
             his
             Atheism
             upon
             some
             Bottom
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             quiet
             in
             it
             .
             If
             he
             is
             an
             Ignorant
             Man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             furnished
             with
             those
             flights
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             shews
             of
             Learning
             ,
             that
             must
             support
             it
             :
             But
             if
             he
             is
             really
             Learned
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             be
             beaten
             
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             a
             Learned
             Atheism
             is
             so
             hard
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             unless
             a
             Man's
             Powers
             are
             first
             strangely
             vitiated
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             see
             how
             any
             one
             can
             bring
             himself
             to
             it
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             settle
             the
             quiet
             of
             an
             ill
             Priest's
             Mind
             and
             Life
             ,
             but
             a
             stupid
             Formality
             ,
             and
             a
             Callus
             that
             he
             Contracts
             ,
             by
             his
             insensible
             way
             of
             handling
             Divine
             Matters
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             becomes
             hardn●d
             against
             them
             .
             But
             if
             this
             settles
             him
             by
             stupifying
             his
             Powers
             ,
             it
             does
             put
             also
             him
             so
             far
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             ordinary
             methods
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             he
             can
             ever
             be
             awakned
             ;
             and
             by
             Consequence
             that
             he
             can
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             perishes
             ,
             he
             must
             fall
             into
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Misery
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Portion
             of
             Hypocrites
             :
             For
             his
             whole
             Life
             has
             been
             a
             course
             of
             Hypocrisie
             in
             the
             strictest
             Sence
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Acting
             of
             a
             Part
             ,
             and
             the
             Counterfeiting
             another
             Person
             .
             His
             Sins
             have
             in
             them
             all
             possible
             Aggravations
             ;
             they
             are
             against
             Knowledge
             and
             against
             Vows
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             Character
             ;
             they
             carry
             in
             them
             a
             deliberate
             Contempt
             of
             all
             the
             Truths
             and
             Obligations
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             perishes
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             perish
             alone
             ,
             
             but
             carries
             a
             Shoal
             down
             with
             him
             ,
             either
             of
             those
             who
             have
             perished
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             through
             his
             neglect
             ;
             or
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             hardned
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             through
             his
             ill
             Example
             :
             And
             since
             all
             this
             must
             be
             put
             to
             his
             Account
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             inferred
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             have
             a
             heavier
             share
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             another
             State
             ,
             than
             profane
             and
             wi●ked
             Clerks
             .
             On
             all
             these
             things
             he
             ought
             to
             imploy
             his
             thoughts
             frequently
             ,
             who
             intends
             to
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             firmly
             resolve
             not
             to
             go
             on
             with
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             feels
             such
             Seeds
             and
             Beginnings
             of
             good
             things
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             reason
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             an
             Example
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             ought
             more
             particularly
             to
             examine
             himself
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             that
             Soft
             and
             Gentle
             ,
             that
             Meek
             and
             Humble
             ,
             and
             that
             Charitable
             and
             Compassionate
             Temper
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             does
             so
             much
             press
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ;
             that
             shined
             so
             eminently
             through
             the
             whole
             Life
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Author
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             has
             so
             singularly
             recommended
             to
             all
             his
             Followers
             ;
             and
             that
             has
             in
             it
             so
             many
             Charms
             and
             Attractives
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             only
             commend
             those
             who
             have
             these
             amiable
             Vertues
             ,
             
             but
             which
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             re●garded
             ,
             they
             give
             them
             vast
             advantag●●
             in
             recommending
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             〈◊〉
             Saviour
             to
             their
             People
             .
             They
             are
             th●
             true
             ground
             of
             that
             Christian
             Wisdo●
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             grave
             and
             calm
             Deportment
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Clergy
             ought
             to
             carry
             on
             and
             maintain
             their
             Authority
             .
             A
             haughty
             and
             huffing
             Humour
             ,
             an
             Impatient
             and
             insolent
             Temper
             ,
             a
             loftiness
             of
             Deportment
             ,
             ●nd
             a
             peevishness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             rendring
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             bitter
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Labours
             ,
             how
             valuable
             soever
             otherwise
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             unacceptable
             and
             useless
             to
             their
             People
             .
             A
             Clergyman
             must
             be
             prepared
             to
             bear
             Injuries
             ,
             to
             endure
             much
             unjust
             Censure
             and
             Calumny
             ,
             to
             see
             himself
             often
             neglected
             ,
             and
             others
             preferred
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             People
             .
             He
             that
             takes
             all
             this
             ill
             ,
             that
             resents
             it
             ,
             and
             complains
             of
             it
             ,
             does
             thereby
             give
             himself
             much
             disquiet
             ▪
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             he
             will
             ,
             through
             his
             Peevishness
             ,
             rather
             encrease
             than
             lessen
             that
             Contempt
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             is
             so
             uneasie
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             better
             born
             ,
             and
             sooner
             overcome
             ,
             by
             a
             meek
             and
             a
             lowly
             Temper
             .
             A
             Man
             of
             this
             Disposition
             affects
             
             no
             Singularities
             ,
             unless
             the
             faultiness
             of
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             makes
             his
             doing
             his
             Duty
             to
             be
             a
             Singularity
             :
             He
             does
             not
             study
             to
             lessen
             the
             value
             that
             is
             due
             to
             others
             ,
             on
             design
             to
             encrease
             his
             own
             :
             His
             low
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             make
             that
             he
             is
             neither
             aspiring
             ,
             nor
             envying
             such
             as
             ▪
             are
             advanced
             :
             He
             is
             prepared
             to
             stay
             till
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             thinks
             fit
             to
             raise
             him
             :
             He
             studies
             only
             to
             deserve
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             leaves
             to
             others
             the
             wringing
             Posts
             of
             Advantage
             out
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             those
             that
             give
             them
             .
             Such
             a
             Preparation
             of
             Mind
             in
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             disposes
             him
             to
             be
             Happy
             in
             whatsoever
             Station
             he
             may
             be
             put
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             Church
             happy
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             Men
             so
             moulded
             ,
             even
             though
             their
             Talents
             should
             be
             but
             mean
             ,
             are
             shining
             Lights
             ,
             that
             may
             perhaps
             be
             at
             first
             despised
             ,
             as
             Men
             of
             a
             low
             size
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             Greatness
             of
             Soul
             enough
             to
             aspire
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             have
             been
             seen
             and
             known
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             all
             appears
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Principle
             from
             whence
             this
             flows
             ,
             is
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             then
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             must
             have
             its
             due
             weight
             :
             The
             plainest
             and
             simplest
             things
             that
             they
             say
             have
             a
             Beauty
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             hearkned
             to
             as
             Oracles
             .
          
           
           
             But
             a
             Man
             that
             intends
             to
             prepare
             himself
             right
             for
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             indeed
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             break
             himself
             to
             the
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             ●ither
             of
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             the
             Pomp
             ,
             or
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             .
             He
             must
             learn
             to
             be
             content
             with
             plain
             and
             simple
             Diet
             ;
             and
             often
             even
             abridge
             that
             ,
             by
             true
             Fasting
             :
             I
             do
             not
             call
             Fasting
             ,
             a
             trifling
             distinction
             of
             Meats
             ,
             but
             a
             lessening
             of
             the
             quantity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             quality
             ,
             and
             a
             contracting
             the
             time
             spent
             at
             Meals
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             greater
             Freedom
             both
             in
             his
             Time
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             be
             more
             alone
             ,
             and
             pray
             and
             meditate
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             saves
             out
             of
             his
             Meals
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             true
             Measure
             and
             right
             Use
             of
             Fasting
             .
             In
             cold
             Climates
             ,
             an
             abstinence
             till
             Night
             ,
             may
             create
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             raise
             such
             a
             Disturbance
             both
             in
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Digestion
             ;
             that
             this
             managed
             upon
             the
             practices
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             especially
             in
             young
             Persons
             ,
             may
             really
             distract
             instead
             of
             furthering
             those
             who
             do
             it
             Indiscreetly
             .
             In
             short
             Fasting
             unless
             joyned
             with
             Prayer
             and
             Alms-giving
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             Value
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             vast
             Advantage
             to
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             
             broken
             to
             the
             Niceties
             of
             his
             Palate
             ,
             to
             be
             content
             with
             plain
             Food
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             dislike
             Delicacies
             and
             studied
             Dishes
             .
             This
             will
             make
             him
             easie
             in
             narrower
             Circumstances
             ;
             since
             a
             plain
             Bill
             of
             Fare
             is
             soon
             discharged
             .
             A
             lover
             of
             his
             Appetites
             ,
             and
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             Taste
             ,
             makes
             but
             a
             mean
             Figure
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             scurvy
             one
             among
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             This
             deadness
             to
             the
             World
             must
             raise
             one
             above
             the
             Affectations
             of
             Pomp
             and
             State
             ,
             of
             Attendance
             and
             high
             Living
             .
             Which
             to
             a
             Philosophical
             Mind
             will
             be
             heavy
             ,
             when
             the
             Circumstances
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             seem
             to
             impose
             and
             force
             it
             on
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             who
             has
             a
             right
             Sense
             ,
             finds
             it
             is
             almost
             all
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             bear
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Custom
             or
             false
             Opinions
             put
             upon
             him
             :
             So
             far
             is
             he
             from
             longing
             for
             them
             .
             A
             Man
             that
             is
             truly
             dead
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             chuse
             much
             rather
             to
             live
             in
             a
             lowly
             and
             narrow
             Figure
             ;
             than
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Methods
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             into
             which
             ,
             if
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             Forms
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             put
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             feels
             himself
             in
             an
             unnatural
             and
             uncouth
             Posture
             :
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             Genius
             and
             Relish
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             does
             not
             court
             
             nor
             desire
             such
             a
             situation
             ,
             but
             even
             while
             he
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             shews
             such
             a
             Neglect
             of
             the
             State
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             Indifference
             and
             Humility
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             how
             little
             power
             those
             things
             have
             over
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             are
             able
             to
             subdue
             and
             corrupt
             it
             .
             This
             mortified
             Man
             must
             likewise
             become
             dead
             to
             all
             the
             Designs
             and
             Projects
             of
             making
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             of
             raising
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             nearly
             related
             to
             him
             :
             He
             must
             be
             Bountiful
             and
             Charitable
             ;
             and
             tho'
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             incumbent
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             due
             provision
             for
             his
             Family
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             so
             moderated
             that
             no
             vain
             nor
             sordid
             Designs
             ,
             no
             indirect
             nor
             unbecoming
             Arts
             ,
             may
             mix
             in
             it
             ;
             no
             excessive
             Wealth
             nor
             great
             Projects
             must
             appear
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             contented
             with
             such
             a
             proportion
             ,
             as
             may
             set
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             vertuous
             and
             liberal
             Education
             ;
             such
             as
             may
             secure
             them
             from
             Scandal
             and
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             their
             Generation
             in
             some
             honest
             Employment
             .
             But
             he
             who
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             a
             Voluptuous
             ,
             an
             Ambitious
             ,
             or
             a
             Covetous
             Mind
             ,
             that
             is
             Carnal
             and
             Earthly
             minded
             ,
             comes
             as
             a
             Hireling
             to
             
             
               feed
               himself
               and
               not
               the
               Flock
               ,
               he
               comes
               to
               Steal
               and
               to
               Destroy
               .
            
             Upon
             all
             ,
             this
             great
             Reflection
             is
             to
             be
             made
             concerning
             the
             Motives
             that
             determine
             one
             to
             offer
             himself
             to
             this
             Employment
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             no
             Man
             could
             reasonably
             think
             of
             taking
             Orders
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             in
             him
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Martyrdom
            
             .
             He
             was
             to
             look
             for
             nothing
             in
             this
             Service
             ,
             but
             Labour
             and
             Persecution
             :
             He
             was
             indeed
             to
             
               live
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             the
             Portion
             that
             he
             was
             to
             expect
             in
             this
             World.
             In
             those
             Days
             an
             extraordinary
             Measure
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Devotion
             was
             necessary
             ,
             to
             engage
             Men
             to
             so
             hard
             and
             difficult
             a
             Province
             ,
             that
             how
             great
             soever
             its
             Reward
             might
             be
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             had
             nothing
             to
             look
             for
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             narrow
             Provision
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             and
             largest
             share
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             They
             were
             the
             best
             known
             ,
             the
             most
             exposed
             ,
             and
             the
             soonest
             fallen
             upon
             in
             the
             Persecution
             .
             But
             their
             Services
             and
             their
             Sufferings
             did
             so
             much
             recommend
             that
             Function
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             do
             enough
             to
             express
             their
             Value
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             came
             to
             be
             Richly
             endowed
             ;
             and
             tho'
             Superstition
             had
             raised
             this
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             yet
             
             the
             Extreme
             went
             as
             far
             to
             the
             other
             hand
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             almost
             stript
             of
             all
             its
             Patrimony
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             Churches
             were
             left
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             in
             most
             Places
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             necessary
             Maintenance
             ,
             reserved
             for
             those
             that
             were
             to
             minister
             in
             Holy
             Things
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Remnants
             preserved
             ,
             that
             many
             Benefices
             of
             the
             Church
             still
             may
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             do
             but
             too
             much
             ,
             work
             upon
             Mens
             corrupt
             Principles
             ,
             their
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             their
             Covetousness
             :
             And
             it
             is
             shrewdly
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             that
             of
             those
             who
             present
             themselves
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             comes
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Loaves
             :
             Because
             of
             the
             good
             Prospect
             they
             have
             of
             making
             their
             Fortunes
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Point
             should
             be
             carried
             too
             far
             ,
             it
             might
             perhaps
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             pitch
             above
             Humane
             Nature
             ;
             and
             certainly
             very
             far
             above
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             the
             Age
             we
             live
             in
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             lay
             this
             matter
             ,
             with
             as
             large
             an
             allowance
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             it
             can
             bear
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             has
             made
             us
             to
             be
             a
             
               Compound
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
            
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             suitable
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             us
             in
             the
             
             Choice
             we
             make
             of
             the
             
               state
               of
               Life
            
             that
             we
             intend
             to
             pursue
             ,
             to
             consider
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             after
             our
             Souls
             :
             Yet
             we
             ought
             certainly
             to
             begin
             with
             our
             Souls
             ,
             with
             the
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             consider
             well
             of
             what
             Temper
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             what
             our
             Measure
             and
             Capacity
             is
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             chuse
             such
             a
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             seem
             to
             be
             fitted
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             may
             probably
             do
             the
             most
             good
             both
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             :
             From
             hence
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             our
             Aims
             and
             Measures
             chiefly
             :
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             consider
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             maintained
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             suitable
             to
             that
             
               state
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             into
             which
             we
             are
             engaged
             .
             Therefore
             tho'
             no
             Man
             can
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             begin
             upon
             a
             worldly
             Account
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             merely
             out
             of
             Carnal
             regard
             ;
             such
             as
             an
             Advowson
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             a
             Friend
             that
             will
             Promote
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             like
             Prospect
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             first
             consulted
             his
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             his
             Talents
             and
             his
             Capacities
             ;
             yet
             ,
             tho'
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             to
             make
             the
             Regards
             of
             this
             World
             his
             first
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             a
             perfecter
             state
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             offer
             himself
             to
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             whereon
             to
             support
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             Assistance
             or
             Reward
             out
             of
             its
             Patrimony
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             nearer
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             practice
             ,
             
               whose
               hands
               ministred
               to
               his
               necessities
               ,
            
             and
             who
             reckoned
             that
             in
             this
             he
             had
             
               whereof
               to
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               burthensome
               to
               the
               Churches
               :
            
             Yet
             it
             is
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             Lawful
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             Design
             that
             he
             may
             subsist
             in
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             then
             these
             Designs
             must
             be
             limited
             to
             a
             Subsistence
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             moderate
             Proportion
             ,
             as
             may
             maintain
             one
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             must
             not
             be
             let
             fly
             by
             a
             restless
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             an
             insatiable
             Covetousness
             ,
             as
             a
             ravenous
             Bird
             of
             prey
             ,
             does
             at
             all
             Game
             .
             There
             must
             not
             be
             a
             perpetual
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Value
             of
             Benefices
             ;
             and
             a
             constant
             Importuning
             of
             such
             as
             give
             them
             :
             If
             Laws
             have
             been
             made
             in
             some
             States
             restraining
             all
             Ambitus
             and
             aspirings
             to
             Civil
             Imployments
             ,
             certainly
             it
             were
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             scandalous
             Importunities
             ,
             that
             are
             every
             where
             complained
             of
             ;
             and
             no
             where
             more
             visible
             and
             more
             offensive
             than
             at
             Court.
             This
             gives
             a
             Prejudice
             to
             Men
             that
             are
             otherwise
             enclined
             enough
             to
             search
             for
             one
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             removed
             ,
             
             but
             by
             putting
             an
             effectual
             bar
             in
             the
             way
             of
             that
             scrambling
             for
             Benefices
             and
             Preferments
             ;
             which
             will
             ever
             make
             the
             Lay
             part
             of
             Mankind
             conclude
             ,
             that
             let
             us
             pretend
             what
             we
             will
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             are
             our
             true
             Motives
             ,
             and
             our
             chief
             Vocation
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             strange
             Practices
             of
             many
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             most
             Courts
             ,
             give
             a
             colour
             to
             excuse
             so
             great
             an
             Indecency
             .
             Men
             are
             generally
             successful
             in
             those
             Practices
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             all
             Men
             feel
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             a
             Method
             which
             is
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             to
             act
             otherwise
             would
             look
             like
             an
             affectation
             of
             Singularity
             ;
             and
             many
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             languish
             in
             Misery
             and
             Necessity
             if
             they
             are
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             so
             general
             a
             Practice
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             if
             Patrons
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             if
             Princes
             would
             effectually
             cure
             this
             Disease
             which
             gives
             them
             so
             much
             Trouble
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Offence
             ,
             they
             must
             resolve
             to
             distribute
             those
             Benefices
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Gift
             ,
             with
             so
             visible
             a
             Regard
             to
             true
             Goodness
             and
             real
             Merit
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             firm
             and
             so
             constant
             an
             Opposition
             to
             Application
             and
             Importunity
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             the
             only
             way
             to
             Advancement
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             to
             study
             
             hard
             ,
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             labour
             diligently
             ;
             and
             that
             Applications
             by
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             set
             on
             by
             them
             ,
             shall
             always
             put
             those
             back
             who
             make
             them
             :
             This
             would
             more
             effectually
             cure
             so
             great
             an
             Evil
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             against
             it
             .
             One
             
               successful
               suiter
            
             who
             carries
             his
             Point
             ,
             will
             promote
             this
             Disorder
             ,
             more
             than
             Twenty
             Repulses
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             unless
             the
             Rule
             is
             severely
             carried
             on
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             run
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             hope
             to
             prosper
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             they
             see
             has
             got
             his
             end
             in
             it
             .
             If
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Disposition
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               is
               annexed
            
             ,
             did
             consider
             this
             as
             a
             Trust
             ,
             lodged
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             must
             answer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             accountable
             for
             the
             Souls
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             lost
             through
             the
             bad
             choice
             that
             they
             make
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             bad
             ;
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             this
             more
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             Scores
             of
             Pounds
             ,
             as
             the
             Living
             amounts
             to
             ;
             and
             thought
             themselves
             really
             bound
             ,
             as
             without
             doubt
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             seek
             out
             Good
             and
             Worthy
             Men
             ,
             well
             qualified
             and
             duely
             prepared
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Benefice
             which
             they
             are
             to
             give
             ;
             then
             we
             might
             hope
             to
             
             see
             men
             make
             it
             their
             chief
             Study
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             themselves
             aright
             ;
             to
             order
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             frame
             their
             Minds
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             Studies
             with
             all
             Application
             and
             Diligence
             ;
             but
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               short
               Methods
            
             ,
             of
             Application
             ,
             Friendship
             ,
             or
             Interest
             ,
             are
             more
             effectual
             than
             the
             
               long
               and
               hard
               way
            
             ,
             of
             Labour
             and
             Study
             ;
             Human
             Nature
             will
             always
             carry
             men
             to
             go
             the
             surest
             ,
             the
             easiest
             ,
             and
             the
             quickest
             way
             to
             work
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             well
             considered
             ,
             by
             all
             Clerks
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             run
             without
             being
             either
             called
             or
             sent
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             thrust
             ones
             self
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             without
             staying
             ,
             till
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             puts
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             work
             in
             his
             Hands
             ;
             this
             will
             give
             a
             man
             a
             vast
             ease
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             in
             all
             his
             Labours
             ,
             if
             he
             knows
             that
             no
             Practices
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             merely
             the
             Directions
             of
             Providence
             ,
             have
             put
             him
             in
             a
             Post.
             He
             may
             well
             trust
             the
             Effects
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             do
             plainly
             flow
             from
             him
             .
             And
             though
             this
             will
             appear
             to
             a
             great
             many
             a
             hard
             Saying
             ,
             so
             that
             few
             will
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             add
             this
             to
             the
             encouragement
             and
             comfort
             of
             
             such
             as
             can
             resolve
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Conduct
             and
             Directions
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             yet
             knew
             any
             one
             of
             those
             few
             (
             too
             few
             I
             confess
             they
             have
             been
             )
             who
             were
             possessed
             with
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             followed
             it
             exactly
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             found
             the
             Fruit
             of
             it
             even
             in
             this
             World.
             A
             watchful
             Care
             hath
             hovered
             over
             them
             :
             Instruments
             have
             been
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             have
             happened
             to
             them
             so
             prosperously
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             
               secret
               Design
            
             of
             Heaven
             by
             blessing
             them
             so
             signally
             ,
             to
             encourage
             others
             to
             follow
             their
             Measures
             ,
             to
             depend
             on
             God
             ,
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             up
             to
             his
             Care
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             till
             he
             opens
             a
             way
             for
             their
             being
             Imployed
             ,
             and
             settled
             in
             such
             a
             Portion
             of
             his
             Husbandry
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             assign
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             Preparations
             of
             Mind
             ,
             with
             which
             a
             Clerk
             is
             to
             be
             formed
             and
             seasoned
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             much
             ,
             he
             must
             get
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             those
             Passages
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             relate
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             repeat
             them
             often
             to
             himself
             ;
             in
             particular
             many
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             and
             melting
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             most
             comprehensive
             Passages
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             that
             
             by
             the
             frequent
             reflecting
             on
             these
             ,
             he
             may
             fill
             his
             Memory
             with
             Noble
             Notions
             ,
             and
             right
             Idea's
             of
             things
             :
             The
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             get
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             will
             beget
             in
             him
             a
             right
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             a
             just
             value
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             a
             contempt
             of
             many
             Objects
             that
             shine
             with
             a
             false
             Lustre
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             true
             Worth
             in
             them
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Books
             taught
             at
             Schools
             ,
             if
             read
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             more
             capable
             to
             observe
             the
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             promote
             this
             Temper
             .
             Tully's
             Offices
             will
             give
             the
             Mind
             a
             noble
             sett
             ;
             all
             his
             Philosophical
             Discourses
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             his
             Consolation
             ;
             which
             though
             some
             Criticks
             will
             not
             allow
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             because
             they
             fansie
             the
             Stile
             has
             not
             all
             the
             force
             and
             beauty
             in
             it
             that
             was
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             is
             certainly
             the
             best
             Piece
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             give
             a
             good
             ●avour
             to
             those
             who
             read
             them
             much
             .
             The
             Satyrical
             Poets
             ,
             
               Horace
               ,
               Iuvenal
            
             and
             Persius
             may
             contribute
             wonderfully
             to
             give
             a
             man
             a
             Detestation
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             a
             Contempt
             of
             the
             common
             Methods
             of
             mankind
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             set
             out
             in
             such
             true
             Colours
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             give
             a
             very
             generous
             Sense
             to
             those
             who
             delight
             in
             reading
             them
             often
             .
             Persius
             
             his
             Second
             Satyr
             ,
             may
             well
             pass
             for
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Lectures
             in
             Divinity
             .
             Hieracles
             upon
             Pythagoras's
             Plutarch's
             Lives
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             Epictetus
             and
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             contain
             such
             Instructions
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             read
             them
             too
             often
             ,
             nor
             repass
             them
             too
             frequently
             in
             his
             thoughts
             .
             But
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             reading
             these
             Books
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             only
             to
             run
             through
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             does
             through
             a
             Book
             of
             History
             ,
             or
             of
             Notions
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             read
             and
             weighed
             with
             great
             Care
             ,
             till
             one
             is
             become
             a
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Thoughts
             that
             are
             in
             them
             :
             They
             are
             to
             be
             often
             turned
             in
             ones
             Mind
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             thereby
             wrought
             up
             to
             some
             Degrees
             of
             that
             Temper
             ,
             which
             they
             propose
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Christian
             Books
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             framing
             of
             ones
             Mind
             aright
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             Recommend
             
               The
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
               ,
               Dr.
            
             Sherlock
             
               of
               Death
               and
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Scot's
             Books
             ,
             in
             particular
             that
             great
             distinction
             that
             runs
             through
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             means
             and
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             Religion
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             small
             Book
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             me
             ever
             
               new
               and
               fresh
            
             ,
             gives
             always
             good
             Thoughts
             and
             a
             Noble
             Temper
             ,
             
               Thomas
               a
               Kempis
               of
               the
               Imitation
               of
               Christ.
            
             By
             the
             frequent
             reading
             
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             by
             the
             relish
             that
             one
             has
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             delight
             they
             give
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             they
             produce
             ,
             a
             man
             will
             plainly
             perceive
             ,
             whether
             his
             Soul
             is
             made
             for
             Divine
             Matters
             or
             not
             ,
             what
             suitableness
             there
             is
             between
             him
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             is
             yet
             touched
             with
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             dedicating
             himself
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             no
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             the
             Temper
             which
             I
             have
             been
             describing
             ,
             quite
             up
             to
             that
             heig●h
             in
             which
             I
             have
             set
             it
             forth
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             will
             positively
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             has
             not
             the
             Seeds
             of
             it
             planted
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             these
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             formed
             to
             pursue
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             and
             perfect
             himself
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             worthy
             of
             that
             Holy
             Character
             .
             If
             these
             things
             are
             begun
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             as
             a
             Grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             is
             a
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Vital
             Sense
             of
             the
             Tendencies
             and
             Effects
             they
             must
             have
             ;
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             so
             moulded
             ,
             with
             those
             Notions
             and
             Impressions
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             are
             qualified
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             with
             Truth
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             they
             
               trust
               they
               are
               inwardly
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               undertake
               that
               Office.
               
            
          
           
           
             So
             far
             have
             I
             dispatch'd
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             Part
             of
             the
             Preparation
             necessary
             before
             Orders
             .
             The
             other
             Branch
             of
             it
             ,
             relates
             to
             their
             Learning
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             that
             is
             necessary
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             so
             much
             Inferiour
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             convinced
             by
             so
             much
             Experience
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Measure
             of
             Piety
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             small
             Proportion
             of
             Learning
             ,
             will
             carry
             one
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             perhaps
             be
             thought
             to
             come
             as
             far
             short
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             seem
             to
             exceed
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             will
             not
             here
             enter
             into
             a
             Discourse
             of
             
               Theological
               Learning
            
             ,
             of
             the
             measure
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             
               Compleat
               Divine
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             methods
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             I
             intend
             only
             to
             lay
             down
             here
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             look
             on
             as
             the
             lowest
             Degree
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             which
             seems
             indispensably
             necessary
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Priest.
             He
             must
             then
             understand
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             we●l
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Text
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             Preach
             and
             explain
             to
             others
             ;
             therefore
             a
             man
             ought
             to
             read
             this
             so
             often
             over
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             an
             Idea
             of
             the
             whole
             Book
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             .
             He
             cannot
             have
             this
             so
             sure
             ,
             unless
             he
             understands
             the
             Greek
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             every
             Period
             in
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             the
             
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             of
             it
             ;
             any
             Book
             of
             Annotations
             or
             Paraphrase
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             help
             to
             a
             beginner
             ▪
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Hammond
            
             ,
             and
             Lightfoot
             are
             the
             best
             .
             But
             the
             having
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             Practical
             and
             Easie
             Parts
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             relate
             to
             Mens
             Liv●s
             and
             their
             Duties
             ,
             such
             as
             strike
             and
             awaken
             ,
             direct
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             or
             terrifie
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             more
             abstruse
             Parts
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             being
             able
             to
             state
             right
             the
             Grounds
             of
             our
             Hope
             ,
             and
             the
             Terms
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             having
             a
             clear
             and
             ready
             view
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             profaning
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             a
             defiling
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             to
             bring
             any
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             rightly
             understand
             this
             Matter
             in
             its
             whole
             extent
             .
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             is
             a
             Book
             of
             great
             Learning
             ,
             and
             profound
             exactness
             .
             Dr.
             Barrow
             has
             opened
             it
             with
             more
             simplicity
             ;
             and
             Dr.
             Towerson
             more
             practically
             ;
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             must
             be
             well
             read
             and
             considered
             :
             But
             when
             I
             say
             read
             ,
             I
             mean
             read
             and
             read
             over
             again
             ,
             so
             oft
             that
             one
             is
             Master
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Books
             ;
             he
             must
             write
             Notes
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             Abridgements
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             turn
             them
             so
             oft
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             thoroughly
             understand
             ,
             and
             well
             remember
             them
             .
             He
             must
             
             read
             also
             the
             Psalms
             over
             so
             carefully
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             at
             least
             have
             a
             general
             Notion
             of
             those
             Divine
             Hymns
             ;
             to
             which
             Bishop
             Patrick's
             Paraphrase
             will
             help
             to
             carry
             him
             .
          
           
             
               A
               System
               of
               Divinity
            
             must
             be
             read
             with
             exactness
             .
             They
             are
             almost
             all
             alike
             :
             When
             I
             was
             young
             Wendelin
             and
             Maresius
             were
             the
             two
             shortest
             and
             fullest
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             vast
             Errour
             in
             the
             first
             forming
             of
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             a
             Contempt
             has
             been
             cast
             on
             that
             sort
             of
             Books
             ;
             and
             indeed
             to
             rise
             no
             higher
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             perpetual
             reading
             over
             different
             Systems
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             pitch
             of
             Learning
             ;
             and
             the
             swallowing
             down
             whole
             Systems
             by
             the
             Lump
             ,
             has
             help'd
             to
             possess
             Peoples
             Minds
             too
             early
             with
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             to
             shut
             them
             up
             in
             too
             implicite
             a
             following
             of
             others
             .
             But
             the
             throwing
             off
             all
             these
             Books
             ,
             makes
             that
             many
             who
             have
             read
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             yet
             have
             no
             intire
             
               Body
               of
               Divinity
            
             in
             their
             Head
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             Scheme
             or
             Method
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Ignorant
             of
             some
             very
             plain
             things
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             have
             happened
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             carefully
             read
             and
             digested
             a
             System
             into
             their
             Memories
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             indeed
             a
             very
             low
             Form
             ;
             therefore
             to
             lead
             a
             man
             farther
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             freer
             view
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             examine
             things
             
             equally
             and
             clearly
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Reason
             ,
             by
             balancing
             the
             various
             Views
             ,
             that
             two
             great
             Divisions
             of
             Protestants
             have
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Points
             which
             they
             controvert
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             great
             many
             others
             ,
             in
             which
             though
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Conclusions
             ,
             yet
             they
             arrive
             at
             them
             by
             very
             different
             Premises
             ;
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             that
             studies
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             read
             two
             larger
             Bodies
             ,
             writ
             by
             some
             Eminent
             Men
             of
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             latest
             are
             commonly
             the
             best
             ;
             Turretin
             for
             the
             whole
             
               Calvinist
               Hypothesis
            
             ,
             and
             Limburgh
             for
             the
             Arminian
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             Man
             fully
             the
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Notions
             of
             both
             sides
             .
             Or
             if
             one
             would
             see
             how
             far
             middle
             ways
             may
             be
             taken
             ;
             The
             Theses
             of
             Sanmur
             ,
             or
             Blanc's
             Theses
             ,
             will
             compleat
             him
             in
             that
             .
             These
             Books
             well
             read
             ,
             digested
             into
             Abstracts
             ,
             and
             frequently
             reviewed
             or
             talked
             over
             by
             two
             
               Companions
               in
               Study
            
             ,
             will
             give
             a
             Man
             an
             entire
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             pest
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             that
             Spreads
             so
             much
             among
             us
             ,
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Religion
             must
             be
             well
             laid
             :
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             Book
             of
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ,
             will
             lead
             one
             in
             the
             first
             Steps
             through
             the
             Principles
             that
             he
             has
             laid
             together
             in
             a
             plain
             and
             natural
             Method
             .
             
             Grotius
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             with
             his
             Notes
             upon
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             and
             almost
             got
             by
             heart
             .
             The
             whole
             Controversie
             both
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Deism
             ,
             the
             Arguments
             both
             for
             the
             
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             are
             fully
             opened
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             variety
             both
             of
             Learning
             and
             Reasoning
             ,
             in
             Bishop
             Stillingfleet's
             
               Origines
               Sacrae
            
             .
          
           
             There
             remains
             only
             to
             direct
             a
             Student
             how
             to
             form
             right
             Notions
             of
             Practical
             Matters
             ;
             and
             particularly
             of
             Preaching
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond's
             
               Practical
               Catechism
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Book
             of
             great
             use
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             begun
             with
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             do
             :
             It
             does
             require
             a
             good
             deal
             of
             previous
             Study
             ,
             before
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Reasonings
             is
             apprehended
             ;
             but
             when
             one
             is
             ready
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             Book
             ,
             and
             States
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Morality
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             upon
             true
             Principles
             .
             To
             form
             one
             to
             understand
             the
             right
             Method
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             Extent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             ways
             of
             Application
             ,
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             Mr.
             Faringdon
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Barrow
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             and
             the
             fullest
             Models
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             variety
             of
             other
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             read
             with
             an
             equal
             measure
             of
             Advantage
             and
             
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             if
             from
             the
             time
             that
             one
             resolves
             to
             direct
             his
             Studies
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             every
             Lords
             day
             read
             two
             Sermons
             of
             any
             good
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             a
             little
             over
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             this
             would
             insensibly
             in
             two
             or
             three
             years
             time
             ,
             carry
             him
             very
             far
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             a
             large
             view
             of
             the
             different
             ways
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             furnish
             him
             with
             Materials
             for
             handling
             a
             great
             many
             
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
            
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             carried
             my
             Student
             through
             those
             Studies
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             me
             so
             necessary
             for
             qualifying
             him
             to
             be
             an
             able
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             any
             Article
             of
             this
             can
             be
             well
             abated
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             whole
             Direction
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Fathers
             or
             
               Church
               History
            
             .
             But
             I
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             distinction
             was
             to
             be
             made
             between
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             prepare
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Compleat
             and
             Learned
             Divine
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             seem
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             former
             :
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             a
             Divine's
             Study
             ,
             that
             therefore
             are
             not
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             not
             with
             any
             design
             to
             disparage
             that
             sort
             of
             Learning
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             now
             only
             upon
             that
             measure
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             under
             which
             I
             heartily
             wish
             that
             no
             Man
             were
             put
             in
             
               Priests
               Orders
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             pass'd
             over
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             more
             accurate
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Controversies
             between
             us
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             unhappy
             Disputes
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             though
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             have
             of
             late
             been
             opened
             with
             that
             perspicuity
             ,
             that
             fulness
             of
             Argument
             ,
             and
             that
             clearness
             as
             well
             as
             softness
             of
             Stile
             ,
             that
             a
             Collection
             of
             these
             may
             give
             a
             Man
             the
             fullest
             Instructions
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Books
             I
             know
             .
             Others
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             far
             greater
             number
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             I
             have
             clogged
             this
             Matter
             too
             much
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             these
             may
             consider
             how
             much
             we
             do
             justly
             reckon
             ,
             that
             our
             Profession
             is
             preferrable
             either
             to
             Law
             or
             Medicine
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             since
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             these
             ,
             must
             be
             at
             so
             much
             
             Pains
             ,
             before
             they
             enter
             upon
             a
             Practice
             which
             relates
             only
             to
             Men's
             Fortunes
             ,
             or
             their
             Persons
             ,
             we
             whose
             Labours
             relate
             to
             their
             Souls
             and
             their
             
               eternal
               State
            
             ,
             should
             be
             at
             least
             at
             some
             considerable
             Pains
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             upon
             them
             .
             Let
             any
             
               young
               Divine
            
             go
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             a
             Student
             in
             the
             
               Inns
               of
               Court
            
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             many
             Books
             he
             must
             read
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             a
             Volume
             of
             a
             Common-Place-Book
             he
             must
             make
             ,
             he
             will
             there
             see
             through
             how
             hard
             a
             Task
             one
             must
             go
             ,
             in
             a
             course
             of
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             he
             must
             be
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             called
             to
             the
             Barr
             ,
             or
             can
             manage
             Business
             .
             How
             exact
             must
             a
             Physician
             be
             in
             Anatomy
             ,
             in
             Simples
             ,
             in
             Pharmacy
             ,
             in
             the
             Theory
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Observations
             and
             Counsels
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             either
             with
             Honour
             ,
             or
             a
             
               safe
               Conscience
            
             ,
             undertake
             Practice
             ?
             He
             must
             be
             ready
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             infinite
             number
             of
             
               hard
               Words
            
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Directions
             and
             write
             his
             Bills
             by
             the
             Patient's
             Bed-side
             ;
             who
             cannot
             stay
             'till
             he
             goes
             to
             his
             Study
             and
             turns
             over
             his
             Books
             .
             If
             then
             so
             long
             a
             course
             of
             Study
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             exactness
             and
             readiness
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             these
             Professions
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             every
             mechanical
             Art
             ,
             even
             
             the
             meanest
             ,
             requires
             a
             course
             of
             many
             Years
             ,
             before
             one
             can
             be
             a
             Master
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             the
             noblest
             and
             the
             most
             important
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             which
             comes
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             leads
             thither
             again
             ;
             shall
             that
             which
             God
             has
             honoured
             so
             highly
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Laws
             and
             Governments
             have
             added
             such
             Privileges
             and
             Encouragements
             ,
             that
             is
             employ'd
             in
             the
             sublimest
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             require
             a
             proportioned
             worth
             in
             those
             who
             handle
             them
             ,
             to
             maintain
             their
             Value
             and
             Dignity
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             shall
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             esteemed
             so
             low
             a
             thing
             in
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             a
             much
             less
             degree
             of
             Time
             and
             Study
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             arrive
             at
             it
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             most
             sordid
             of
             all
             Trades
             whatsoever
             ?
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             tolerable
             Capacity
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             degree
             of
             Application
             ,
             may
             go
             through
             all
             this
             well
             ,
             and
             exactly
             ,
             in
             two
             Years
             time
             .
             I
             am
             very
             sure
             ,
             by
             many
             an
             Experiment
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             in
             a
             much
             less
             compass
             :
             But
             because
             all
             Men
             do
             not
             go
             alike
             quick
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             same
             force
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             application
             ,
             therefore
             I
             reckon
             two
             Years
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             thus
             divide
             :
             One
             Year
             before
             
               Deacons
               Orders
            
             ,
             and
             another
             between
             them
             and
             
               Priests
               Orders
            
             .
             
             And
             can
             this
             be
             thought
             a
             hard
             Imposition
             ?
             Or
             do
             not
             those
             ,
             who
             think
             thus
             ,
             give
             great
             occasion
             to
             the
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             the
             World
             cause
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             how
             much
             soever
             we
             may
             magnifie
             our
             Profession
             ,
             yet
             by
             our
             practice
             ,
             we
             shew
             that
             we
             do
             judge
             it
             the
             meanest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             arrived
             at
             upon
             less
             previous
             study
             and
             preparation
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ?
             Since
             I
             have
             been
             hitherto
             so
             minute
             ,
             I
             will
             yet
             divide
             this
             matter
             a
             little
             lower
             into
             those
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             Deacons
             Orders
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             those
             to
             be
             reserved
             to
             the
             second
             Year
             of
             study
             .
             To
             have
             read
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             well
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             carry
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             it
             in
             one's
             Memory
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             clear
             notion
             of
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             understand
             well
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             read
             one
             System
             well
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             Catechetical
             matter
             ,
             to
             have
             read
             Wilkins
             and
             Grotius
             ;
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             that
             part
             of
             this
             Task
             ,
             which
             I
             propose
             before
             one
             is
             made
             Deacon
             .
             The
             rest
             ,
             though
             much
             the
             larger
             ,
             will
             go
             the
             easier
             ,
             if
             those
             Foundations
             are
             once
             well
             laid
             in
             them
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             Article
             
             of
             Studying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             one
             Advice
             more
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Methods
             in
             reading
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             merely
             Critical
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             and
             coherence
             of
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             runs
             easily
             through
             the
             greater
             Part
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             obliged
             to
             stop
             at
             some
             harder
             Passages
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             marked
             down
             and
             learned
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             consulted
             upon
             them
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             really
             hard
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             are
             both
             few
             ,
             and
             they
             relate
             to
             Matters
             that
             are
             not
             so
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             after
             one
             has
             in
             general
             seen
             what
             is
             said
             upon
             these
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             off
             the
             fuller
             Consideration
             of
             that
             to
             more
             leisure
             ,
             and
             better
             opportunities
             .
             But
             the
             other
             way
             of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             done
             merely
             with
             a
             view
             to
             Practice
             ,
             to
             raise
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             encrease
             Piety
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             good
             Thoughts
             and
             severe
             Rules
             .
             In
             this
             a
             Man
             is
             to
             imploy
             himself
             much
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Book
             always
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             getting
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             it
             by
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             part
             of
             a
             Clergy-man's
             Study
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             lays
             in
             the
             Materials
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             alone
             may
             furnish
             a
             Man
             with
             a
             
             noble
             Stock
             of
             lively
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             sublime
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             always
             reckoned
             as
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             other
             things
             amount
             to
             nothing
             ;
             and
             the
             chief
             and
             main
             Subject
             of
             the
             Study
             ,
             the
             Meditation
             and
             the
             Discourses
             of
             a
             Clergy-man
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Functions
             and
             Labours
             of
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             laid
             down
             the
             Model
             and
             Method
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Clerk
             is
             to
             be
             formed
             and
             prepared
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             his
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             his
             Publick
             Functions
             ,
             and
             his
             Secret
             Labours
             .
             In
             this
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             will
             study
             to
             consider
             what
             Mankind
             can
             bear
             ,
             rather
             than
             what
             may
             be
             offered
             in
             a
             fair
             Idea
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             above
             what
             we
             can
             hope
             ever
             to
             bring
             the
             World
             to
             .
             As
             for
             a
             Priests
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             so
             much
             was
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ;
             in
             which
             as
             a
             preparation
             to
             Orders
             ,
             it
             was
             proposed
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
             that
             I
             may
             now
             be
             the
             shorter
             on
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             have
             one
             great
             advantage
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             besides
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             particular
             Callings
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             prove
             to
             them
             great
             Distractions
             ,
             and
             lay
             many
             Temptations
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             minding
             their
             
               high
               and
               holy
               Calling
            
             of
             being
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             follow
             their
             private
             Callings
             ,
             they
             do
             the
             more
             certainly
             advance
             their
             general
             one
             :
             The
             better
             Priests
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             become
             also
             the
             better
             Christians
             :
             every
             part
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             when
             well
             performed
             ,
             raises
             good
             Thoughts
             ,
             brings
             good
             Idea's
             into
             their
             Mind
             ,
             and
             tends
             both
             to
             encrease
             their
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             quicken
             their
             Sense
             of
             Divine
             Matters
             .
             A
             Priest
             therefore
             is
             more
             accountable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             for
             his
             Deportment
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             more
             severely
             accounted
             with
             than
             any
             other
             Person
             whatsoever
             .
             He
             is
             more
             watched
             over
             and
             observed
             than
             all
             others
             :
             
               Very
               good
               men
            
             will
             be
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Censure
             ,
             jealous
             of
             him
             ;
             
               very
               bad
               men
            
             will
             wait
             for
             his
             halting
             ,
             and
             Insult
             upon
             it
             ;
             
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Admonitions
             ;
             by
             this
             
               he
               says
               but
               does
               not
            
             ;
             and
             though
             our
             Saviour
             charged
             his
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             ,
             
             
               to
               hear
               those
               who
               sat
               in
               Moses
               his
               Chair
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               and
               do
               whatsoever
               they
               bid
               them
               observe
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               do
               after
               their
               works
               ,
               for
               they
               said
               and
               did
               not
            
             ;
             the
             World
             will
             reverse
             this
             quite
             ,
             and
             consider
             rather
             how
             a
             Clerk
             Lives
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             Says
             .
             They
             see
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             conclude
             what
             he
             himself
             thinks
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             believe
             themselves
             not
             a
             little
             justified
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             say
             that
             they
             did
             no
             worse
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             saw
             their
             Minister
             do
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             Priest
             must
             not
             only
             abstain
             from
             gross
             Scandals
             ,
             but
             keep
             at
             the
             furthest
             distance
             from
             them
             :
             He
             must
             not
             only
             not
             be
             drunk
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             not
             sit
             a
             Tipling
             ;
             nor
             go
             to
             Taverns
             or
             Ale-houses
             ,
             except
             some
             urgent
             occasion
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             stay
             no
             longer
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             as
             that
             occasion
             demands
             it
             .
             He
             must
             not
             only
             abstain
             from
             Acts
             of
             Lewdness
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             indecent
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             
             Raillery
             .
             Gaming
             and
             Plays
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             approach
             to
             the
             Vanities
             and
             Disorders
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             must
             be
             avoided
             by
             him
             .
             And
             unless
             the
             straitness
             of
             his
             Condition
             ,
             or
             his
             Necessities
             force
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             shun
             all
             other
             Cares
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             farming
             of
             Grounds
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             teaching
             of
             Schools
             ,
             since
             these
             must
             of
             necessity
             take
             him
             off
             both
             from
             his
             Labour
             and
             Study
             .
             Such
             Diversions
             as
             his
             Health
             ,
             or
             the
             Temper
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             may
             render
             proper
             for
             him
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Manly
             ,
             Decent
             and
             Grave
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             may
             neither
             possess
             his
             Mind
             or
             Time
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             give
             a
             bad
             Character
             of
             him
             to
             his
             People
             :
             He
             must
             also
             avoid
             too
             much
             Familiarity
             with
             bad
             People
             ;
             and
             the
             squandring
             away
             his
             time
             in
             too
             much
             vain
             and
             idle
             Discourse
             .
             His
             chearfulness
             ought
             to
             be
             frank
             ,
             but
             neither
             excessive
             nor
             licentious
             :
             His
             Friends
             and
             his
             Garden
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             chief
             Diversions
             ,
             as
             his
             Study
             and
             his
             Parish
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             chief
             Imployments
             .
             He
             must
             still
             carry
             on
             his
             Study
             ,
             making
             himself
             an
             absolute
             Master
             of
             the
             few
             Books
             he
             has
             ,
             till
             his
             Circumstances
             grow
             
             larger
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             purchase
             more
             .
             He
             can
             have
             no
             pretence
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             ever
             so
             narrow
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             get
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Collects
             ,
             but
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             by
             heart
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             .
             If
             there
             are
             any
             Books
             belonging
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             Iewels
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             which
             lie
             tearing
             in
             many
             Places
             ,
             these
             he
             may
             read
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             able
             to
             furnish
             himself
             better
             ,
             I
             mean
             with
             a
             greater
             variety
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             furnish
             himself
             ever
             so
             well
             ,
             the
             reading
             and
             understanding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             
               Psalms
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             still
             his
             chief
             Study
             ,
             till
             he
             becomes
             so
             conversant
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             both
             say
             many
             Parts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             explain
             them
             without
             Book
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             only
             visible
             Reason
             of
             the
             Iews
             adhering
             so
             firmly
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             years
             of
             their
             Education
             ,
             their
             Youth
             are
             so
             much
             practised
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             weigh
             every
             word
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             them
             all
             by
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Admiration
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             ready
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             among
             
             them
             are
             at
             it
             ;
             their
             Rabbi's
             have
             it
             to
             that
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Concordance
             of
             their
             whole
             Bible
             in
             their
             Memories
             ,
             which
             give
             them
             vast
             Advantages
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             argue
             with
             any
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ready
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Our
             Task
             is
             much
             shorter
             and
             easier
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Reproach
             ,
             especially
             to
             us
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             found
             our
             Religion
             merely
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             so
             little
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             excused
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
             comes
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             one
             can
             go
             ;
             in
             these
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             for
             these
             give
             us
             the
             best
             view
             of
             those
             Times
             :
             Basil's
             and
             Chrysostom's
             Sermons
             ,
             are
             by
             much
             the
             best
             .
             To
             these
             Studies
             ,
             History
             comes
             in
             as
             a
             noble
             and
             pleasant
             Addition
             ;
             that
             gives
             a
             Man
             great
             views
             of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             above
             no
             Man's
             Capacity
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             Histories
             are
             better
             than
             others
             ;
             yet
             any
             Histories
             ,
             such
             as
             one
             can
             get
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             rather
             than
             none
             
             at
             all
             .
             If
             one
             can
             compass
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             at
             the
             Head
             Iosephus
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             with
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Historians
             ,
             that
             are
             commonly
             bound
             together
             ;
             and
             then
             go
             to
             other
             later
             Collectors
             of
             Ancient
             History
             ;
             the
             History
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             and
             Country
             is
             to
             come
             next
             ;
             then
             the
             Ancient
             Greek
             and
             Roman
             History
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             as
             much
             History
             ,
             Geography
             ,
             and
             Books
             of
             Travels
             as
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             will
             give
             an
             easie
             and
             a
             useful
             Entertainment
             ,
             and
             will
             furnish
             one
             with
             great
             variety
             of
             good
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             of
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             edifying
             Discourse
             .
             As
             for
             all
             other
             Studies
             ,
             every
             one
             must
             follow
             his
             Inclinations
             ,
             his
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             can
             procure
             to
             himself
             .
             The
             Books
             that
             we
             learn
             at
             Schools
             are
             generally
             laid
             aside
             ,
             with
             this
             Prejudice
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Labours
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sorrows
             of
             our
             Childhood
             and
             Education
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             among
             the
             best
             of
             Books
             .
             The
             Greek
             and
             Roman
             Authors
             have
             a
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             a
             force
             both
             of
             Thought
             and
             Expression
             ,
             that
             l●ter
             Ages
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             imitate
             :
             Buchanan
             only
             excepted
             ,
             
             in
             whom
             ,
             more
             particularly
             in
             his
             Psalms
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Beauty
             and
             Life
             ,
             an
             Exactness
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             imitated
             ,
             and
             scarce
             enough
             commended
             .
             The
             Study
             and
             Practice
             of
             Physick
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             safe
             and
             simple
             ,
             puts
             the
             Clergy
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             doing
             great
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             of
             rendring
             both
             their
             Persons
             and
             Labours
             very
             acceptable
             to
             their
             People
             ;
             it
             will
             procure
             their
             being
             soon
             sent
             for
             by
             them
             in
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             give
             them
             great
             advantages
             in
             speaking
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Concerns
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             careful
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             nothing
             that
             is
             sordid
             must
             mix
             .
          
           
             These
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Studies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             But
             to
             give
             all
             these
             their
             full
             effect
             ,
             a
             Priest
             that
             is
             much
             in
             his
             Study
             ,
             ought
             to
             Imploy
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Time
             in
             secret
             and
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Direction
             and
             Blessing
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Labours
             ,
             for
             the
             constant
             assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             lively
             Sense
             of
             Divine
             Matters
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             feel
             the
             Impressions
             of
             them
             grow
             deep
             and
             strong
             upon
             his
             Thoughts
             .
             This
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             go
             on
             with
             his
             work
             ,
             without
             
             wearying
             ,
             and
             be
             always
             rejoycing
             in
             it
             :
             This
             will
             make
             his
             Expressions
             of
             these
             things
             to
             be
             Happy
             and
             Noble
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             the
             
               good
               Treasure
               of
               his
               Heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             ever
             full
             ,
             and
             always
             warm
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             his
             Study
             ,
             I
             go
             next
             to
             his
             Publick
             Functions
             :
             He
             must
             bring
             his
             Mind
             to
             an
             inward
             and
             feeling
             Sense
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             prayed
             for
             in
             our
             Offices
             :
             That
             will
             make
             him
             pronounce
             them
             with
             an
             equal
             measure
             of
             Gravity
             and
             Affection
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             due
             Slowness
             and
             Emphasis
             .
             I
             do
             not
             love
             the
             Theatrical
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Study
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             Practice
             ,
             to
             learn
             in
             every
             one
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             Compose
             their
             Looks
             ,
             Gesture
             and
             Voice
             ;
             yet
             a
             light
             wandring
             of
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             hasty
             running
             through
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             are
             things
             highly
             unbecoming
             ;
             they
             do
             very
             much
             lessen
             the
             Majesty
             of
             our
             Worship
             ,
             and
             give
             our
             Enemies
             advantage
             to
             call
             it
             
               dead
               and
               formal
            
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             officiates
             
               is
               dead
               and
               formal
            
             in
             it
             .
             A
             deep
             Sense
             of
             the
             things
             prayed
             for
             ,
             a
             true
             Recollection
             and
             Attention
             of
             
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Earnestness
             of
             Soul
             ,
             will
             give
             a
             Composure
             to
             the
             Looks
             ,
             and
             a
             weight
             to
             the
             Pronunciation
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             tempered
             between
             affectation
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Levity
             on
             the
             other
             .
             As
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             I
             referr
             that
             to
             a
             Chapter
             apart
             .
          
           
             A
             Minister
             ought
             to
             Instruct
             his
             People
             frequently
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             go
             about
             it
             merely
             as
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             too
             visible
             the
             greater
             part
             do
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             may
             consider
             it
             as
             the
             Dedicating
             their
             Children
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Offering
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holding
             them
             thereafter
             as
             his
             ,
             directing
             their
             chief
             care
             about
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             breeding
             them
             up
             in
             the
             
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             There
             must
             be
             Care
             taken
             to
             give
             them
             all
             a
             right
             Notion
             of
             the
             use
             of
             God-fathers
             and
             God-mothers
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             good
             Institution
             ,
             to
             procure
             a
             double
             Security
             for
             the
             Education
             of
             Children
             ;
             it
             being
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             Ties
             of
             Nature
             and
             Religion
             ,
             bind
             the
             Parents
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             not
             mindful
             of
             these
             ,
             a
             Special
             Vow
             would
             not
             put
             a
             new
             force
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             
               Collateral
               Security
            
             is
             also
             demanded
             ,
             both
             to
             supply
             
             their
             Defects
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             faulty
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Religious
             Education
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Parents
             should
             happen
             to
             die
             before
             that
             is
             done
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             God-father
             or
             God-mother
             are
             to
             be
             invited
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             but
             such
             with
             whom
             one
             would
             trust
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Education
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             nor
             ought
             any
             to
             do
             this
             Office
             for
             another
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             charge
             himself
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Education
               of
               the
               Child
            
             for
             whom
             he
             answers
             .
             But
             when
             Ambition
             or
             Vanity
             ,
             Favour
             or
             Presents
             ,
             are
             the
             Considerations
             upon
             which
             those
             Sureties
             in
             Baptism
             are
             chosen
             ;
             great
             advantage
             is
             hereby
             given
             to
             those
             who
             reject
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Institution
             are
             quite
             defeated
             ;
             which
             are
             both
             the
             making
             the
             Security
             that
             is
             given
             for
             the
             Children
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             the
             establishing
             an
             Endearment
             and
             a
             Tenderness
             between
             Families
             ;
             this
             being
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             no
             small
             Tye
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             apprehended
             or
             understood
             .
          
           
             Great
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             Youth
             :
             The
             bare
             saying
             the
             Catechism
             by
             Rote
             is
             a
             small
             Matter
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             understand
             
             the
             weight
             of
             every
             Word
             in
             it
             :
             And
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             every
             Priest
             ,
             that
             minds
             his
             Duty
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             no
             Part
             of
             it
             is
             so
             useful
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             once
             every
             year
             to
             go
             through
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               Catechism
            
             ,
             Word
             by
             Word
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             People
             understand
             the
             Importance
             of
             every
             Tittle
             in
             it
             .
             This
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             labour
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             has
             once
             gathered
             together
             the
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             relate
             to
             every
             Article
             ,
             and
             formed
             some
             clear
             Illustrations
             ,
             and
             easie
             Similies
             to
             make
             it
             understood
             ;
             his
             
               Catechetical
               Discourses
            
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             will
             be
             only
             the
             going
             over
             that
             same
             Matter
             again
             and
             again
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             his
             People
             will
             come
             to
             have
             all
             this
             by
             heart
             ;
             they
             will
             know
             what
             to
             say
             upon
             it
             at
             home
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             understand
             all
             his
             Sermons
             the
             better
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             once
             had
             a
             clear
             Notion
             of
             all
             those
             Terms
             that
             must
             run
             through
             them
             ;
             for
             those
             not
             being
             understood
             ,
             renders
             them
             all
             unintelligible
             .
             A
             Disc●urse
             of
             this
             sort
             would
             be
             generally
             of
             much
             greater
             Edification
             than
             an
             Afternoons
             Sermon
             ;
             it
             should
             not
             be
             too
             long
             ;
             too
             much
             must
             not
             be
             said
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             nor
             more
             than
             one
             Point
             opened
             ;
             a
             
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             is
             time
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             grow
             tedious
             and
             be
             too
             little
             remembred
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             half
             an
             hour
             long
             .
             This
             would
             draw
             an
             Assembly
             to
             Evening
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             are
             but
             too
             much
             neglected
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             Discourse
             or
             Sermon
             accompanying
             them
             .
             And
             the
             practising
             this
             ,
             during
             the
             Six
             Months
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             days
             are
             long
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             very
             effectual
             means
             ,
             both
             to
             Instruct
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             more
             Religious
             Observation
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             powerfullest
             Instruments
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             ,
             and
             advancing
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             With
             Catechising
             ,
             a
             Minister
             is
             to
             joyn
             the
             preparing
             those
             whom
             he
             Instructs
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             merely
             upon
             their
             being
             able
             to
             say
             over
             so
             many
             words
             by
             Rote
             .
             It
             is
             their
             renewing
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             designs
             by
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             bearing
             in
             their
             own
             Minds
             ,
             a
             Sense
             of
             their
             being
             bound
             immediately
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             their
             Sureties
             then
             undertook
             for
             them
             :
             Now
             to
             do
             this
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             make
             
             Impression
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             due
             effect
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             stay
             ,
             till
             they
             themselves
             understand
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             have
             some
             Sense
             and
             Affection
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             till
             one
             is
             of
             an
             Age
             and
             Disposition
             fit
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             as
             a
             solemn
             Preparation
             and
             Qualification
             to
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             ready
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             common
             Management
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               Rite
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             too
             visible
             ,
             that
             of
             those
             Multitudes
             that
             crowd
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             far
             greater
             Part
             ,
             come
             merely
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             the
             Bishop's
             Blessing
             ,
             without
             any
             Sense
             of
             the
             Vow
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             renewing
             their
             Baptismal
             Engagements
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             greatest
             and
             solemnest
             of
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Commemorating
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Partaking
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             this
             must
             be
             well
             explained
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             extreams
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Irreverence
             ;
             to
             raise
             in
             them
             a
             great
             Sense
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             of
             his
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             he
             once
             offered
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Intercession
             which
             he
             still
             continues
             to
             make
             for
             us
             :
             A
             share
             in
             all
             which
             is
             there
             Federally
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             upon
             our
             coming
             under
             Engagements
             ,
             to
             answer
             our
             Part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             it
             sets
             us
             :
             On
             these
             things
             he
             ought
             to
             enlarge
             himself
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
               Catechetical
               Exercises
            
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             Discourses
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             give
             his
             People
             right
             Notions
             of
             that
             Solemn
             Part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             delight
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             may
             neither
             fright
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             raising
             their
             Apprehensions
             of
             it
             to
             a
             strictness
             that
             may
             terrifie
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             encourage
             them
             in
             the
             too
             common
             Practice
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             formal
             receiving
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Festivals
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Decency
             recommended
             by
             Custom
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             every
             Minister
             that
             knows
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Parish
             guilty
             of
             eminent
             Sins
             ,
             ought
             to
             go
             and
             Admonish
             him
             to
             change
             his
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             profane
             the
             
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             if
             private
             Admonitions
             have
             no
             Effect
             ;
             then
             if
             his
             Sins
             are
             Publick
             and
             Scandalous
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             
             and
             upon
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             the
             Method
             which
             is
             still
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             Sinners
             ashamed
             ,
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             
               Holy
               things
            
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             edified
             the
             Church
             as
             much
             by
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             scandalized
             it
             by
             their
             Disorders
             .
             This
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             have
             great
             Reason
             ,
             to
             lament
             our
             want
             of
             the
             
               Godly
               Discipline
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             have
             still
             Authority
             for
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             we
             put
             in
             Practice
             .
             Scandalous
             Persons
             ought
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             more
             frequently
             presented
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             both
             Private
             and
             Publick
             Admonitions
             might
             be
             more
             used
             than
             they
             are
             .
             There
             is
             a
             flatness
             in
             all
             these
             things
             among
             us
             .
             Some
             are
             willing
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             do
             all
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             whereas
             the
             right
             way
             for
             procuring
             an
             enlargement
             of
             our
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             use
             that
             we
             have
             well
             ;
             not
             as
             an
             Engine
             to
             gratifie
             our
             own
             or
             other
             Peoples
             Passions
             ,
             not
             to
             vex
             People
             ,
             nor
             to
             look
             after
             Fees
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Correction
             of
             Manners
             ,
             or
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             People
             .
             If
             we
             began
             much
             with
             private
             Applications
             ,
             and
             brought
             
             none
             into
             our
             Courts
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             visible
             that
             all
             other
             ways
             had
             been
             unsuccessful
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             regard
             was
             had
             either
             to
             Persons
             or
             Parties
             ,
             to
             Men's
             Opinions
             or
             Interests
             ,
             we
             might
             again
             bring
             our
             Courts
             into
             the
             esteem
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             but
             which
             they
             have
             almost
             entirely
             lost
             :
             We
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             bring
             the
             World
             to
             bear
             the
             
               Yoke
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             that
             he
             has
             appointed
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               of
               noting
               those
               that
               walk
               disorderly
               ,
               of
               separating
               our selves
               from
               them
               ,
               of
               having
               no
               fellowship
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
            
             as
             long
             as
             we
             give
             them
             cause
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             we
             intend
             by
             this
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             our
             Yoke
             ,
             to
             subdue
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             
               to
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
            
             :
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Mankind
             is
             so
             strongly
             compounded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             restrain
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Tyranny
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             without
             running
             to
             a
             
               Lawless
               Licentiousness
            
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             strongly
             does
             the
             World
             love
             Extreams
             ,
             and
             avoid
             a
             Temper
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             Publick
             Functions
             o●
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             broke
             in
             upon
             the
             Third
             Head
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             
             his
             
               private
               Labours
            
             in
             his
             Parish
             .
             He
             understands
             little
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             who
             thinks
             he
             has
             discharged
             it
             ,
             by
             performing
             the
             Publick
             Appointments
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             he
             is
             defective
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             feeble
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             as
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             will
             have
             their
             Course
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             private
             Duties
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Care
            
             ,
             are
             things
             upon
             which
             the
             Cognisance
             of
             the
             Law
             cannot
             fall
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             most
             important
             and
             necessary
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Praise
             Worthy
             ,
             the
             freer
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             forc'd
             by
             the
             Compulsion
             of
             Law.
             As
             to
             the
             Publick
             Functions
             ,
             every
             Man
             has
             his
             Rule
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             all
             are
             almost
             alike
             ;
             every
             Man
             ,
             especially
             if
             his
             Lungs
             are
             good
             ,
             can
             read
             Prayers
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             largest
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             has
             a
             right
             Taste
             ,
             and
             can
             but
             choose
             good
             Sermons
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             many
             that
             are
             in
             Print
             ,
             he
             may
             likewise
             serve
             them
             well
             that
             way
             too
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             between
             one
             Man
             and
             another
             ,
             shews
             it self
             more
             sensibly
             in
             his
             
               private
               Labours
            
             ,
             in
             his
             prudent
             Deportment
             ,
             in
             his
             modest
             and
             discreet
             Way
             of
             procuring
             Respect
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Treating
             his
             Parish
             ,
             either
             
             in
             reconciling
             such
             Differences
             as
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             Admonishing
             Men
             of
             Rank
             ,
             who
             set
             an
             ill
             Example
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             will
             probably
             have
             the
             best
             effect
             upon
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             done
             secretly
             ,
             and
             with
             Expressions
             of
             Tenderness
             and
             Respect
             for
             their
             Persons
             ;
             fit
             times
             are
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             this
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             often
             the
             best
             way
             to
             do
             it
             by
             a
             Letter
             :
             For
             there
             may
             be
             ways
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             of
             reproving
             the
             worst
             Men
             ,
             in
             so
             soft
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             not
             reclaimed
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             irritated
             or
             made
             worse
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             too
             often
             the
             Effect
             of
             an
             indiscreet
             Reproof
             .
             By
             this
             a
             Minister
             may
             save
             the
             Sinners
             Soul
             ;
             he
             is
             at
             least
             sure
             to
             save
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             having
             discharged
             his
             Duty
             towards
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             chief
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Care
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               visiting
               the
               sick
            
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             done
             barely
             when
             one
             is
             sent
             for
             :
             He
             is
             to
             go
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             hears
             that
             any
             of
             his
             Flock
             are
             ill
             ;
             He
             is
             not
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             with
             going
             over
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             giving
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             when
             desired
             :
             He
             ought
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             their
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Temper
             of
             
             their
             Mind
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             apply
             himself
             to
             them
             accordingly
             .
             If
             they
             are
             insensible
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             awaken
             them
             with
             the
             Terrours
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Judgment
             and
             the
             Wrath
             to
             come
             .
             He
             must
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             their
             Sins
             ;
             particularly
             of
             that
             which
             runs
             through
             most
             Men's
             Lives
             ,
             their
             forgetting
             and
             neglecting
             God
             and
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             their
             setting
             their
             Hearts
             so
             inordinately
             upon
             the
             World
             :
             He
             must
             set
             them
             on
             to
             examine
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             expect
             no
             Mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             unless
             they
             restore
             whatsoever
             they
             may
             have
             got
             unjustly
             from
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             even
             though
             their
             Title
             were
             confirmed
             by
             Law
             :
             He
             is
             to
             lay
             any
             other
             Sins
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             reason
             to
             suspect
             them
             guilty
             of
             ;
             and
             must
             press
             them
             to
             all
             such
             Acts
             of
             Repentance
             as
             they
             are
             then
             capable
             of
             .
             If
             they
             have
             been
             Men
             of
             a
             bad
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             them
             no
             encouragement
             to
             hope
             much
             from
             this
             
               Death-bed
               Repentance
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             to
             set
             them
             to
             Implore
             the
             
               Mercies
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             to
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             obtain
             his
             Favour
             .
             But
             unless
             the
             Sickness
             has
             been
             
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Person
             's
             Repentance
             ,
             his
             Patience
             ,
             his
             Piety
             has
             been
             very
             extraordinary
             ,
             during
             the
             Course
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             him
             no
             positive
             ground
             of
             Hope
             ;
             but
             leave
             him
             to
             the
             
               Mercies
               of
               God.
            
             For
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             greater
             Treachery
             to
             Souls
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             fatal
             and
             more
             pernicious
             ,
             than
             the
             giving
             quick
             and
             easie
             hopes
             ,
             upon
             so
             short
             ,
             so
             forced
             ,
             and
             so
             imperfect
             a
             Repentance
             .
             It
             not
             only
             makes
             those
             Persons
             perish
             securely
             themselves
             ,
             but
             it
             leads
             all
             about
             them
             to
             destruction
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             one
             ,
             of
             whose
             
               bad
               Life
            
             and
             
               late
               Repentance
            
             they
             have
             been
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             put
             so
             soon
             in
             hopes
             ,
             nay
             by
             some
             unfaithful
             Guides
             ,
             made
             sure
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             this
             must
             make
             them
             go
             on
             very
             secure
             in
             their
             Sins
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             how
             small
             a
             measure
             of
             Repentance
             sets
             all
             right
             at
             last
             :
             All
             the
             Order
             and
             Justice
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             would
             be
             presently
             dissolved
             ,
             should
             the
             howlings
             of
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             their
             Promises
             of
             Amendment
             ,
             work
             on
             
               Iuries
               ,
               Iudges
            
             ,
             or
             Princes
             :
             So
             the
             hopes
             that
             are
             given
             to
             
               Death-bed
               Penitents
            
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Sense
             of
             Religion
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             all
             that
             see
             it
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             though
             no
             dying
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             driven
             to
             Despair
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             die
             obstinate
             in
             his
             Sins
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             love
             the
             Souls
             of
             our
             People
             ,
             if
             we
             set
             a
             due
             value
             on
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             are
             touched
             with
             any
             Sense
             of
             the
             Honour
             or
             Interests
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             encourage
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             too
             apt
             of
             themselves
             to
             put
             all
             off
             to
             the
             last
             Hour
             .
             We
             can
             give
             them
             no
             hopes
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             ;
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             best
             thing
             a
             dying
             Man
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             Repent
             ;
             if
             he
             recovers
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             the
             Seed
             and
             Beginning
             of
             a
             new
             Life
             and
             a
             new
             Nature
             in
             him
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             know
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             
               Riches
               of
               God's
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
            
             ;
             how
             far
             he
             may
             think
             fit
             to
             exert
             it
             beyond
             the
             Conditions
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             lessening
             of
             such
             a
             Persons
             Misery
             in
             another
             State.
             We
             are
             sure
             he
             is
             not
             within
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             has
             not
             repented
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Tenor
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             ,
             unless
             we
             betray
             our
             Commission
             ,
             give
             any
             hopes
             beyond
             it
             .
             But
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Cares
             of
             a
             Minister
             about
             the
             Sick
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             exact
             of
             them
             Solemn
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             ,
             of
             a
             Renovation
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             in
             case
             God
             shall
             raise
             them
             up
             again
             ;
             and
             these
             ought
             to
             be
             demanded
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             general
             Words
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             scandalous
             Disorders
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ill
             Practices
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             special
             Promises
             made
             with
             Relation
             to
             those
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             Recovery
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             their
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             the
             due
             freedom
             of
             Admonitions
             and
             Reproof
             ,
             upon
             their
             breaking
             loose
             from
             them
             .
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             they
             ought
             to
             leave
             a
             terrible
             denunciation
             of
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             least
             they
             acquit
             themselves
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             
               sick
               Persons
            
             ,
             who
             abound
             more
             in
             Towns
             than
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             those
             are
             the
             troubled
             in
             Mind
             ;
             of
             these
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             ,
             some
             have
             committed
             enormous
             Sins
             ,
             which
             kindle
             a
             Storm
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             cherished
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             compleated
             a
             Repentance
             proportioned
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Degree
             of
             their
             Sin.
             If
             Wrong
             has
             been
             done
             to
             another
             ,
             Reparation
             and
             Restitution
             must
             be
             made
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             the
             Party's
             Power
             .
             If
             Blood
             has
             been
             shed
             ,
             a
             long
             course
             of
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             a
             
             total
             abstinence
             from
             Wine
             ;
             if
             Drunkenness
             gave
             the
             rise
             to
             it
             ,
             a
             making
             up
             the
             loss
             to
             the
             Family
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             has
             fallen
             ,
             must
             be
             enjoyned
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             those
             that
             think
             they
             are
             troubled
             in
             Mind
             ,
             are
             Melancholy
             hypochondriacal
             People
             ,
             who
             ,
             what
             through
             some
             false
             Opinions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             what
             through
             a
             foulness
             of
             Blood
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             their
             unactive
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Minds
             work
             too
             much
             ,
             because
             their
             Bodies
             are
             too
             little
             imployed
             ,
             fall
             under
             dark
             and
             cloudy
             Apprehensions
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             can
             give
             no
             clear
             nor
             good
             Account
             .
             This
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             Part
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             by
             strong
             and
             Chalybeate
             Medicines
             ;
             yet
             such
             Persons
             are
             to
             be
             much
             pitied
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             humoured
             in
             their
             Distemper
             .
             They
             must
             be
             diverted
             from
             thinking
             too
             much
             ,
             being
             too
             much
             alone
             ,
             or
             dwelling
             too
             long
             on
             Thoughts
             that
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             Master
             .
          
           
             The
             Opinion
             that
             has
             had
             the
             chief
             Influence
             in
             raising
             these
             Distempers
             ,
             has
             been
             that
             of
             
               Praying
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             when
             a
             flame
             of
             Thought
             ,
             a
             melting
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             the
             abounding
             in
             tender
             expressions
             ,
             have
             been
             thought
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             moving
             all
             those
             Symptoms
             
             of
             a
             warm
             Temper
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             People
             ,
             especially
             in
             Persons
             of
             a
             Melancholy
             Disposition
             ,
             that
             are
             much
             alone
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             great
             diversity
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             this
             at
             different
             times
             :
             Sometimes
             these
             Heats
             will
             rise
             and
             flow
             copiously
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             there
             will
             be
             a
             damp
             upon
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             a
             dead
             dryness
             in
             the
             Spirits
             .
             This
             to
             men
             that
             are
             prepossessed
             with
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             now
             set
             forth
             ,
             will
             appear
             as
             if
             God
             did
             sometimes
             
               shine
               out
            
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             
               hide
               his
               face
            
             ;
             and
             since
             this
             last
             will
             be
             the
             most
             frequent
             in
             men
             of
             that
             Temper
             ;
             as
             they
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             they
             have
             a
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             be
             as
             much
             cast
             down
             when
             that
             is
             withdrawn
             ;
             they
             will
             conclude
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               angry
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             reckon
             that
             they
             must
             be
             in
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Condition
             :
             Upon
             this
             ,
             a
             vast
             variety
             of
             troublesom
             Scruples
             will
             arise
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             either
             do
             or
             have
             done
             .
             If
             then
             a
             Minister
             has
             occasion
             to
             treat
             any
             in
             this
             Condition
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             them
             apprehend
             that
             the
             heat
             or
             coldness
             of
             their
             Brain
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Temper
             ;
             and
             flows
             from
             the
             different
             State
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               Spirits
            
             ,
             
             which
             have
             their
             Diseases
             ,
             their
             hot
             and
             their
             cold
             Fits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Blood
             has
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             measure
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             these
             ,
             either
             to
             Judge
             for
             or
             against
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             are
             their
             Principles
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             what
             's
             the
             settled
             Course
             of
             their
             Life
             ;
             upon
             these
             they
             are
             to
             form
             sure
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             so
             fluctuating
             and
             inconstant
             as
             Fits
             or
             Humours
             .
          
           
             Another
             part
             of
             a
             Priest's
             Duty
             is
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             them
             
               that
               are
               without
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             side
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             Dissenters
             .
             Other
             Churches
             and
             Bodies
             are
             noted
             for
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             in
             making
             Proselytes
             ,
             for
             their
             restless
             Endeavours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             unlawful
             Methods
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             reckoning
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             all
             will
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             encreasing
             their
             Party
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             name
             of
             
               making
               Converts
            
             ,
             except
             they
             become
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               Good
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Votaries
             to
             a
             Side
             or
             Cause
             .
             We
             are
             certainly
             very
             remiss
             in
             this
             ,
             of
             both
             hands
             ,
             little
             pains
             is
             taken
             to
             gain
             either
             upon
             Papist
             or
             Nonconformist
             ;
             the
             Law
             has
             been
             so
             much
             trusted
             to
             ;
             that
             that
             method
             only
             was
             thought
             sure
             ;
             it
             
             was
             much
             valued
             ,
             and
             others
             at
             the
             same
             time
             as
             much
             neglected
             ;
             and
             whereas
             at
             first
             ,
             without
             force
             or
             violence
             ,
             in
             Fourty
             years
             time
             ,
             Popery
             from
             being
             the
             prevailing
             Religion
             ,
             was
             reduced
             to
             a
             handful
             ,
             we
             have
             now
             in
             above
             twice
             that
             number
             of
             years
             ,
             made
             very
             little
             Progress
             .
             The
             favour
             shew'd
             them
             from
             our
             Court
             ,
             made
             us
             seem
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             unwilling
             to
             disturb
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             grow
             at
             last
             to
             be
             kind
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             look
             on
             them
             as
             harmless
             and
             inoffensive
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             cherish
             and
             comfort
             them
             ;
             we
             were
             very
             near
             the
             being
             convinc'd
             of
             our
             mistake
             ,
             by
             a
             terrible
             and
             dear
             bought
             Experience
             .
             Now
             they
             are
             again
             under
             Hatches
             ;
             certainly
             it
             becomes
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             Charity
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             to
             our
             own
             Safety
             ,
             to
             study
             to
             gain
             them
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Reason
             and
             Persuasion
             ;
             by
             shewing
             all
             kindness
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             disposing
             them
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Reasons
             that
             we
             may
             lay
             before
             them
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             over
             this
             as
             desperate
             upon
             a
             few
             unsuccessful
             Attempts
             ,
             but
             must
             follow
             them
             in
             the
             
               meekness
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             at
             last
             prove
             happy
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             delivering
             them
             from
             the
             Blindness
             and
             Captivity
             they
             are
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             they
             live
             in
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             visit
             them
             often
             in
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             them
             Conferences
             ;
             and
             upon
             such
             Endeavours
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             at
             least
             this
             ,
             of
             having
             done
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             so
             delivering
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Toleration
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Law
             has
             settled
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             does
             either
             absolve
             them
             from
             the
             Obligations
             that
             they
             lay
             under
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rent
             it
             by
             unjust
             or
             causeless
             Schisms
             ,
             or
             us
             from
             using
             our
             endeavours
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             methods
             of
             Perswasion
             and
             Kindness
             :
             Nay
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             their
             being
             now
             in
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             more
             be
             forced
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             may
             put
             some
             of
             them
             in
             a
             greater
             towardness
             to
             hear
             Reason
             ;
             a
             Free
             Nation
             naturally
             hating
             Constraint
             :
             And
             certainly
             the
             less
             we
             seem
             to
             grudge
             or
             envy
             them
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             thereby
             the
             nearer
             gaining
             on
             the
             generouser
             and
             better
             Part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             would
             soon
             lose
             Heart
             ,
             and
             look
             out
             of
             Countenance
             ;
             if
             these
             should
             hearken
             to
             us
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Opinion
             many
             
             had
             of
             their
             strictness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             looseness
             that
             was
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             gained
             them
             their
             Credit
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             numbers
             fall
             off
             from
             us
             .
             They
             have
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             lost
             the
             
               Good
               Character
            
             that
             once
             they
             had
             ;
             if
             to
             that
             we
             should
             likewise
             lose
             our
             
               bad
               one
            
             ;
             if
             we
             were
             stricter
             in
             our
             Lives
             ,
             more
             serious
             and
             constant
             in
             our
             Labours
             ;
             and
             studied
             more
             effectually
             to
             Reform
             those
             of
             our
             Communion
             ,
             than
             to
             rail
             at
             theirs
             ;
             If
             we
             took
             occasion
             to
             let
             them
             see
             that
             we
             love
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             wish
             them
             no
             harm
             ,
             but
             good
             ,
             then
             we
             might
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             Obligations
             to
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             to
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             before
             them
             ,
             with
             such
             Advantages
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             might
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             at
             last
             upon
             how
             flight
             Grounds
             ,
             they
             have
             now
             so
             long
             kept
             up
             such
             a
             Wrangling
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             Rent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Religion
            
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             have
             suffered
             extreamly
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             have
             carried
             a
             Clerk
             through
             his
             Parish
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             his
             Duty
             to
             his
             People
             .
             
             But
             that
             all
             this
             may
             be
             well
             gone
             about
             ,
             and
             indeed
             as
             the
             Foundation
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             may
             be
             well
             managed
             ,
             he
             ought
             frequently
             to
             visit
             his
             whole
             Parish
             
               from
               House
               to
               House
            
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             of
             them
             .
             This
             I
             know
             will
             seem
             a
             vast
             Labour
             ,
             especially
             in
             Towns
             ,
             where
             Parishes
             are
             large
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             no
             excuse
             for
             those
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             generally
             small
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             larger
             ,
             the
             going
             this
             Round
             will
             be
             the
             longer
             a
             doing
             ;
             yet
             an
             hour
             a
             day
             ,
             Twice
             or
             Thrice
             a
             Week
             ,
             is
             no
             hard
             Duty
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             the
             Compass
             of
             a
             Year
             will
             go
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             large
             Parish
             .
             In
             these
             Visits
             ,
             much
             Time
             is
             not
             to
             be
             spent
             ;
             a
             short
             Word
             for
             stirring
             them
             up
             to
             mind
             their
             Souls
             ,
             to
             make
             Conscience
             of
             their
             Ways
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             earnestly
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             begin
             it
             ,
             and
             almost
             end
             it
             .
             After
             one
             has
             asked
             in
             what
             Union
             and
             Peace
             the
             Neighbourhood
             lives
             ,
             and
             enquired
             into
             their
             Necessities
             ,
             if
             they
             seem
             very
             Poor
             ,
             that
             so
             those
             to
             whom
             that
             Care
             belongs
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             
             in
             mind
             to
             see
             how
             they
             may
             be
             relieved
             .
             In
             this
             course
             of
             visiting
             ,
             a
             Minister
             will
             soon
             find
             out
             ,
             if
             there
             are
             any
             truly
             
               Good
               Persons
            
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             after
             whom
             he
             must
             look
             with
             a
             more
             particular
             regard
             .
             Since
             these
             are
             the
             
               Excellent
               ones
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               his
               delight
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             For
             let
             their
             Rank
             be
             ever
             so
             mean
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             sincerely
             Religious
             ,
             and
             not
             Hypocritical
             Pretenders
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             vainly
             puffed
             up
             with
             some
             Degrees
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             other
             outward
             Appearances
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             consider
             them
             as
             the
             most
             valuable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Part
             of
             his
             Care
             ;
             for
             
               a
               living
               Dog
               is
               better
               than
               a
               dead
               Lion.
            
             I
             know
             this
             way
             of
             Parochial
             Visitation
             ,
             is
             so
             worn
             out
             ,
             that
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             neither
             Priest
             nor
             People
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             desirous
             to
             see
             it
             taken
             up
             .
             It
             will
             put
             the
             one
             to
             Labour
             and
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             other
             under
             a
             closer
             Inspection
             ,
             which
             bad
             Men
             will
             no
             ways
             desire
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             endure
             .
             But
             if
             this
             were
             put
             on
             the
             Clergy
             by
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             explained
             in
             a
             Sermon
             before
             they
             began
             it
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Ends
             of
             doing
             it
             ;
             
             that
             would
             remove
             the
             Prejudices
             which
             might
             arise
             against
             it
             .
             I
             confess
             this
             is
             an
             encrease
             of
             Labour
             ,
             but
             that
             will
             seem
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             such
             as
             have
             a
             right
             Sense
             of
             their
             Ordination-Vows
             ,
             of
             the
             value
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             their
             Function
             .
             If
             Men
             had
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               their
               Calling
            
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             Flame
             and
             Heat
             in
             carrying
             it
             on
             ;
             Labour
             in
             it
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             Pleasure
             than
             a
             Trouble
             .
             In
             all
             other
             Professions
             ,
             those
             who
             follow
             them
             ,
             labour
             in
             them
             all
             the
             Year
             long
             ,
             and
             are
             hard
             at
             their
             Business
             every
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             .
             All
             Men
             that
             are
             well
             suted
             in
             a
             Profession
             ,
             that
             is
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Genius
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             are
             really
             the
             easier
             and
             the
             better
             pleased
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             employed
             in
             it
             .
             Indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Trade
             nor
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             except
             Ours
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             take
             up
             the
             whole
             Man
             :
             And
             shall
             Ours
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Noblest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             has
             a
             certain
             Subsistence
             fixed
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             live
             by
             Contingencies
             ,
             and
             upon
             Hopes
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             do
             ,
             make
             the
             labouring
             in
             our
             Business
             ,
             an
             Objection
             against
             any
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ?
             Certainly
             nothing
             can
             so
             much
             dispose
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             think
             o●
             the
             relieving
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             many
             small
             Livings
             ,
             as
             the
             seeing
             the
             Clergy
             
             setting
             about
             their
             Business
             to
             purpose
             ;
             this
             would
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             a
             most
             effectual
             Means
             ,
             of
             stopping
             the
             Progress
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Contempt
             that
             the
             Clergy
             lies
             under
             ;
             it
             would
             go
             a
             great
             way
             towards
             the
             healing
             our
             Schism
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             the
             chief
             step
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             made
             ,
             towards
             the
             procuring
             to
             us
             such
             Laws
             as
             are
             yet
             wanting
             to
             the
             compleating
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             mending
             the
             Condition
             of
             so
             many
             of
             our
             poor
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             languishing
             in
             Want
             ,
             and
             under
             great
             Straits
             .
          
           
             There
             remains
             only
             somewhat
             to
             be
             added
             concerning
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Clergie
             towards
             one
             another
             .
             Those
             of
             a
             higher
             Form
             in
             Learning
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             despise
             poor
             Vicars
             and
             Curates
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             poorer
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             pity
             and
             encourage
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             only
             the
             one
             are
             more
             happily
             placed
             than
             the
             others
             :
             They
             ought
             therefore
             to
             cherish
             those
             that
             are
             in
             worse
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             to
             come
             often
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             ought
             to
             lend
             them
             Books
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             other
             Assistances
             in
             order
             to
             
             their
             progress
             in
             Learning
             ,
             'T
             is
             a
             bad
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             Bishop
             behave
             himself
             superciliously
             towards
             any
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             intolerable
             in
             those
             of
             the
             
               same
               Degree
            
             .
             The
             Clergy
             ought
             to
             contrive
             Ways
             to
             meet
             often
             together
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             brotherly
             Correspondence
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Concerns
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             both
             in
             order
             to
             their
             progress
             in
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             for
             consulting
             together
             in
             all
             their
             Affairs
             .
             This
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             cement
             them
             into
             one
             Body
             :
             hereby
             they
             might
             understand
             what
             were
             amiss
             in
             the
             Conduct
             of
             any
             in
             their
             Division
             ,
             and
             try
             to
             correct
             it
             either
             by
             private
             Advices
             and
             Endeavours
             ,
             or
             by
             laying
             it
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             whose
             private
             Labours
             ,
             if
             his
             Clergy
             would
             be
             assisting
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             free
             and
             full
             Informations
             of
             things
             ,
             many
             Disorders
             might
             be
             cured
             ,
             without
             rising
             to
             a
             publick
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             forcing
             him
             to
             extream
             Censures
             .
             It
             is
             a
             false
             Pity
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             see
             their
             Brethren
             running
             into
             ill
             Courses
             ,
             to
             look
             on
             and
             say
             nothing
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             prove
             a
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             so
             unseasonably
             tender
             :
             for
             things
             may
             be
             more
             easily
             corrected
             at
             first
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             grown
             to
             be
             publick
             ,
             or
             are
             
             hardned
             by
             Habit
             and
             Custom
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             it
             is
             of
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Matter
             of
             great
             Edification
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             strict
             Union
             together
             ,
             to
             meet
             often
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             helpful
             to
             one
             another
             :
             but
             if
             this
             should
             be
             made
             practicable
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             extreamly
             strict
             in
             those
             Meetings
             ,
             to
             observe
             so
             exact
             a
             Sobriety
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             Colour
             given
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             were
             
               merry
               Meetings
            
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             allowed
             themselves
             great
             Liberties
             :
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             meet
             to
             
               fast
               and
               pray
            
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             is
             a
             strain
             too
             high
             for
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             must
             keep
             so
             far
             within
             bounds
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             room
             for
             Calumny
             .
             For
             a
             Disorder
             upon
             any
             such
             Occasion
             ,
             would
             give
             a
             Wound
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Nature
             to
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             every
             one
             would
             bear
             a
             Share
             of
             the
             Blame
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             belonged
             but
             to
             a
             few
             .
             Four
             or
             five
             such
             Meetings
             in
             a
             Summer
             ,
             would
             neither
             be
             a
             great
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             give
             much
             Trouble
             :
             but
             the
             Advantages
             that
             might
             arise
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             sensible
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             but
             one
             other
             Advice
             to
             add
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             though
             generally
             managed
             in
             so
             loose
             
             and
             so
             indifferent
             a
             Manner
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             some
             reason
             in
             Charity
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             make
             very
             little
             Reflection
             on
             what
             they
             do
             in
             it
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Testimonials
             that
             they
             sign
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             that
             come
             to
             be
             Ordained
             .
             Many
             have
             confessed
             to
             my self
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             signed
             these
             upon
             general
             Reports
             ,
             and
             Importunity
             ;
             tho
             the
             Testimonial
             bears
             personal
             Knowledg
             .
             These
             are
             instead
             of
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             were
             given
             before
             any
             were
             Ordained
             .
             A
             Bishop
             must
             depend
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             no
             other
             way
             to
             be
             certainly
             informed
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Lie
             ,
             pass'd
             with
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             to
             affirm
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             beyond
             one's
             own
             Knowledg
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             Lie
             made
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             since
             the
             design
             of
             it
             is
             to
             procure
             Orders
             .
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Bishop
             trusting
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             being
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             one
             that
             brings
             it
             ,
             ordains
             an
             unfit
             and
             unworthy
             Man
             ,
             they
             that
             signed
             it
             ,
             are
             deeply
             and
             chiefly
             involved
             in
             the
             Guilt
             of
             his
             laying
             Hands
             suddenly
             upon
             him
             :
             therefore
             every
             Priest
             ought
             to
             charge
             his
             Conscience
             in
             a
             deep
             particular
             Manner
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             never
             testify
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             unless
             he
             knows
             his
             Life
             to
             
             be
             so
             regular
             ,
             and
             believes
             his
             Temper
             to
             be
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             really
             judg
             him
             a
             Person
             fit
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Rules
             that
             do
             occur
             to
             me
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             In
             performing
             these
             several
             Branches
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             trouble
             will
             not
             be
             great
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             truly
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             delights
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             :
             the
             Pleasure
             will
             be
             unspeakable
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Conscience
             in
             this
             Testimony
             that
             it
             gives
             ,
             and
             the
             Quiet
             and
             Joy
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             Sense
             of
             one's
             having
             done
             his
             Duty
             :
             and
             then
             it
             can
             scarce
             be
             supposed
             〈◊〉
             by
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             will
             be
             wrought
             on
             ;
             some
             Sinners
             will
             be
             reclaimed
             ;
             bad
             Men
             will
             grow
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             Men
             will
             grow
             better
             .
             And
             if
             a
             generous
             Man
             feels
             to
             a
             great
             degree
             ,
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             having
             delivered
             one
             from
             Misery
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             him
             easy
             and
             happy
             ;
             how
             soveraign
             a
             Joy
             must
             it
             be
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             believes
             there
             is
             another
             Life
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             he
             has
             been
             an
             Instrument
             to
             rescue
             some
             from
             endless
             Misery
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             others
             in
             the
             way
             to
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ?
             and
             the
             more
             Instances
             he
             sees
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             his
             Joys
             grow
             upon
             him
             .
             This
             makes
             Life
             happy
             ,
             and
             Death
             
             joyful
             to
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             terrified
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Give
               an
               Account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               ,
               for
               thou
               mayest
               be
               no
               longer
               Steward
               :
            
             He
             knows
             his
             Reward
             shall
             be
             full
             ,
             pressed
             down
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             .
             He
             is
             but
             too
             happy
             in
             those
             
               Spiritual
               Children
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             
               begot
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             he
             looks
             after
             those
             as
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             his
             Care
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             principal
             of
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             aspiring
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             some
             Uneasiness
             that
             he
             leaves
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             arise
             to
             some
             higher
             Post
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Troubles
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             the
             Censures
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             prospect
             of
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             are
             no
             dreadful
             Things
             to
             him
             that
             has
             this
             
               Seal
               of
               his
               Ministry
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Comfort
             within
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             
               laboured
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             nor
             
               run
               and
               fought
               as
               one
               that
               beats
               the
               Air
               ;
               he
               sees
               the
               Travel
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               is
               satisfied
               when
               he
               finds
               that
               God's
               Work
               prospers
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             This
             comforts
             him
             in
             his
             sad
             Reflections
             on
             his
             own
             past
             Sins
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             been
             an
             Instrument
             of
             advancing
             God's
             Honour
             ,
             of
             saving
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             propagating
             his
             Gospel
             :
             Since
             to
             have
             saved
             one
             Soul
             ,
             is
             worth
             a
             Man's
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             richly
             worth
             the
             Labours
             of
             his
             whole
             Life
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Subject
             that
             might
             
             be
             easily
             prosecuted
             by
             many
             warm
             and
             lively
             Figures
             :
             But
             I
             now
             go
             on
             to
             the
             last
             Article
             relating
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Concerning
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             THE
             World
             naturally
             runs
             to
             Extreams
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             If
             one
             Sect
             or
             Body
             of
             Men
             magnify
             Preaching
             too
             much
             ,
             another
             carries
             that
             to
             another
             Extream
             of
             decrying
             it
             as
             much
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             noble
             and
             a
             profitable
             Exercise
             ,
             if
             rightly
             gone
             about
             ,
             of
             great
             use
             both
             to
             Priest
             and
             People
             ;
             by
             obliging
             the
             one
             to
             much
             Study
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             by
             setting
             before
             the
             other
             full
             and
             copious
             Discoveries
             of
             Divine
             Matters
             ,
             opening
             them
             clearly
             ,
             and
             pressing
             them
             weightily
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             has
             also
             now
             gained
             so
             much
             Esteem
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             a
             Clergy-man
             cannot
             maintain
             his
             Credit
             ,
             nor
             bring
             his
             People
             to
             a
             constant
             Attendance
             on
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             he
             is
             happy
             in
             these
             Performances
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             run
             out
             into
             the
             
               History
               of
               Preaching
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             late
             it
             was
             before
             
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             
               steps
               it
            
             grew
             up
             to
             the
             pitch
             it
             is
             now
             at
             :
             How
             long
             it
             was
             before
             the
             Roman
             Church
             used
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             many
             different
             shapes
             it
             has
             appeared
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             first
             Patterns
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             :
             for
             as
             Tully
             began
             the
             
               Roman
               Eloquence
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ended
             it
             ,
             no
             Man
             being
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             to
             the
             pitch
             to
             which
             he
             raised
             it
             ;
             so
             St.
             Basil
             and
             St.
             Chrysostom
             brought
             Preaching
             from
             the
             dry
             pursuing
             of
             Allegories
             that
             had
             vitiated
             Origen
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             excessive
             Affectation
             of
             Figures
             and
             Rhetorick
             that
             appears
             in
             Nazianzen
             ,
             to
             a
             due
             Simplicity
             ;
             a
             native
             Force
             and
             Beauty
             ,
             having
             joined
             to
             the
             Plainness
             of
             a
             clear
             but
             noble
             Stile
             ,
             the
             Strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Softness
             of
             Persuasion
             .
             Some
             were
             disgusted
             at
             this
             Plainness
             ;
             and
             they
             brought
             in
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Art
             into
             the
             Composition
             of
             Sermons
             :
             Mystical
             Applications
             of
             Scripture
             grew
             to
             be
             better
             liked
             than
             clear
             Texts
             ;
             an
             Accumulation
             of
             Figures
             ,
             a
             Cadence
             in
             the
             Periods
             ,
             a
             playing
             upon
             the
             Sounds
             of
             Words
             ,
             a
             Loftiness
             of
             Epithets
             ,
             and
             often
             an
             Obscurity
             of
             Expression
             ,
             were
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Tastes
             of
             the
             several
             Ages
             run
             into
             .
             Preaching
             has
             past
             through
             many
             different
             Forms
             among
             
             us
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             But
             without
             flattering
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             or
             any
             Persons
             now
             alive
             ,
             too
             much
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             brought
             of
             late
             to
             a
             much
             greater
             Perfection
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             ever
             before
             at
             among
             us
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             brought
             nearer
             the
             Pattern
             that
             S.
             Chrysostom
             has
             set
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             carried
             beyond
             it
             .
             Our
             Language
             is
             much
             refined
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             returned
             to
             the
             plain
             Notions
             of
             simple
             and
             genuine
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             so
             vast
             a
             number
             of
             excellent
             Performances
             in
             Print
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             has
             but
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             relish
             of
             good
             Sense
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             furnish
             himself
             this
             way
             .
             The
             impertinent
             Way
             of
             dividing
             Texts
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             needless
             setting
             out
             of
             the
             Originals
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             Version
             ,
             is
             worn
             ou●
             .
             The
             trifling
             Shews
             of
             Learning
             in
             many
             Quotations
             of
             Passages
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             could
             understand
             ,
             do
             no
             more
             flat
             the
             Auditory
             .
             
               Pert
               Wit
            
             and
             
               luscious
               Eloquence
            
             have
             lost
             their
             relish
             .
             So
             that
             Sermons
             are
             reduced
             to
             the
             plain
             opening
             the
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             short
             Illustrations
             of
             its
             Coherence
             with
             what
             goes
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             which
             it
             is
             composed
             ;
             to
             that
             is
             joined
             the
             clear
             stating
             of
             such
             Propositions
             as
             
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Reasonableness
             :
             by
             which
             ,
             the
             Hearers
             may
             form
             clear
             Notions
             of
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             best
             suted
             to
             their
             Capacities
             and
             Apprehensions
             :
             to
             all
             which
             Applications
             are
             aded
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             Reproving
             ,
             Directing
             ,
             Encouraging
             ,
             or
             Comforting
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Occasions
             that
             are
             offered
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             all
             that
             can
             be
             truly
             be
             intended
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             Portions
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ;
             to
             make
             those
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             fully
             apprehended
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             lay
             the
             Matter
             home
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             so
             directing
             all
             to
             some
             good
             and
             practical
             end
             .
             In
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Text
             ▪
             care
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             not
             to
             chuse
             Texts
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             Humour
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             must
             be
             long
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             understood
             .
             The
             plainer
             a
             Text
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             is
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             fuller
             it
             is
             of
             Matter
             of
             Instruction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             to
             common
             Auditories
             .
             Many
             will
             remember
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             remember
             nothing
             else
             ;
             therefore
             such
             a
             choice
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             may
             at
             least
             put
             a
             weighty
             and
             speaking
             Sentence
             
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             upon
             the
             Memories
             of
             the
             People
             .
             A
             Sermon
             should
             be
             made
             for
             a
             Text
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Text
             found
             out
             for
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             for
             to
             give
             our
             Discourses
             weight
             ,
             it
             should
             appear
             that
             we
             are
             led
             to
             them
             by
             our
             Texts
             :
             such
             Sermons
             will
             probably
             have
             much
             more
             Efficacy
             than
             a
             general
             Discourse
             ,
             before
             which
             a
             Text
             seems
             only
             to
             be
             read
             as
             a
             decent
             Introduction
             ,
             but
             to
             which
             no
             regard
             is
             had
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             it
             .
             Great
             Care
             should
             be
             also
             had
             both
             in
             opening
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             arises
             from
             it
             to
             illustrate
             them
             ,
             by
             concurrent
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             :
             a
             little
             of
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             little
             :
             for
             the
             People
             are
             not
             to
             be
             over-charged
             with
             too
             much
             of
             it
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             a
             bare
             Concordance
             Exercise
             ,
             of
             citing
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             and
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             A
             Text
             being
             opened
             ,
             then
             the
             Point
             upon
             which
             the
             Sermon
             is
             to
             run
             is
             to
             be
             opened
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             the
             better
             heard
             and
             understood
             ,
             if
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Point
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             Head
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             is
             well
             stated
             ,
             and
             fully
             set
             out
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             great
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
             Auditory
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Point
             explained
             may
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             proportioned
             to
             them
             .
             Too
             close
             a
             Thread
             of
             Reason
             ,
             too
             great
             an
             Abstraction
             of
             Thought
             ,
             too
             sublime
             and
             ▪
             too
             metaphisical
             a
             Strain
             ,
             are
             sutable
             to
             very
             few
             Auditories
             ,
             if
             to
             any
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Things
             must
             be
             put
             in
             a
             clear
             Light
             ,
             and
             brought
             out
             in
             as
             short
             Periods
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             plain
             Words
             as
             may
             be
             :
             The
             Reasons
             of
             them
             must
             be
             made
             as
             sensible
             to
             the
             People
             as
             is
             possible
             ;
             as
             in
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             ;
             their
             Tendencies
             and
             Effects
             ;
             their
             being
             sutable
             or
             unsutable
             to
             our
             Powers
             ,
             to
             both
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             to
             the
             Interests
             of
             this
             Life
             as
             well
             as
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             that
             they
             do
             to
             Humane
             Societies
             ,
             Families
             and
             Neighbourhoods
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             fully
             and
             frequently
             opened
             .
             In
             setting
             these
             forth
             ,
             such
             a
             Measure
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             that
             the
             Hearers
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             not
             strained
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             a
             Declamation
             ,
             into
             forced
             Characters
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             set
             out
             ,
             as
             truly
             they
             are
             ,
             without
             making
             them
             seem
             better
             by
             imaginary
             Perfections
             ,
             or
             worse
             by
             an
             undue
             Aggravation
             .
             For
             the
             carrying
             those
             Matters
             beyond
             the
             plain
             Observation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             makes
             that
             the
             Whole
             is
             looked
             
             on
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             the
             Preacher
             seeming
             to
             intend
             rather
             to
             shew
             his
             Skill
             ,
             is
             raising
             his
             Subject
             too
             high
             ,
             or
             running
             it
             down
             too
             low
             ,
             than
             to
             lay
             before
             them
             the
             native
             Consequences
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             upon
             Reflection
             they
             may
             be
             all
             able
             to
             perceive
             is
             really
             true
             .
             Vertue
             is
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             false
             Paint
             to
             make
             it
             look
             better
             :
             and
             Vice
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             look
             so
             ugly
             ,
             as
             when
             shewed
             in
             its
             own
             natural
             Colours
             .
             So
             that
             an
             undue
             Sublime
             in
             such
             Descriptions
             ,
             does
             hurt
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Explanatory
             Part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             Application
             comes
             next
             :
             and
             here
             great
             Judgment
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             fall
             the
             heaviest
             ,
             and
             lie
             the
             longest
             ,
             upon
             such
             Particulars
             as
             may
             be
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Auditory
             :
             Directions
             concerning
             a
             high
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             a
             stupid
             ignorant
             Company
             ;
             or
             of
             Generosity
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             to
             very
             poor
             People
             ;
             against
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             dull
             and
             low
             minded
             ,
             are
             ill
             suted
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             have
             little
             effect
             upon
             them
             .
             Therefore
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             Application
             be
             useful
             and
             proper
             ;
             that
             it
             make
             the
             Hearers
             apprehend
             som
             of
             their
             Sins
             and
             Defects
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             ;
             that
             it
             awaken
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             common
             Sins
             ,
             such
             as
             Mens
             neglecting
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             it
             ;
             their
             setting
             their
             Hearts
             inordinately
             upon
             the
             World
             ;
             their
             Lying
             in
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             Bargaining
             ;
             their
             evil
             Speaking
             ,
             and
             their
             Hatred
             and
             Malice
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             often
             brought
             in
             .
             Some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             thes●
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Application
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             Religion
             lies
             against
             them
             .
             Such
             particular
             Sins
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             Leudness
             as
             abound
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             must
             likewise
             be
             frequently
             brought
             in
             here
             .
             The
             Application
             must
             be
             clear
             and
             short
             ,
             very
             weighty
             ,
             and
             free
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             the
             Affectations
             of
             Wit
             and
             Eloquence
             ;
             here
             the
             Preacher
             must
             be
             all
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             ,
             designing
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             .
             The
             whole
             Sermon
             is
             directed
             to
             this
             :
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             the
             chief
             Point
             which
             a
             Sermon
             drives
             at
             ,
             should
             come
             often
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Hearers
             may
             never
             lose
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             keep
             it
             still
             in
             view
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Application
             ,
             the
             Text
             must
             be
             shewed
             to
             speak
             it
             ;
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Explanation
             must
             come
             in
             ,
             to
             enforce
             
             it
             :
             the
             Application
             must
             be
             opened
             in
             the
             several
             Views
             that
             it
             may
             have
             ,
             but
             those
             must
             be
             chiefly
             insisted
             on
             that
             are
             most
             sutable
             both
             to
             the
             Capacities
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             summed
             up
             in
             a
             weighty
             Period
             or
             two
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             signal
             Passage
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             relating
             to
             it
             may
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Matter
             may
             be
             left
             upon
             the
             Auditory
             in
             the
             solemnest
             manner
             possible
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             led
             a
             Preacher
             through
             the
             Composition
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ;
             I
             will
             next
             lay
             before
             him
             some
             Particulars
             relating
             to
             it
             .
             The
             shorter
             Sermons
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             both
             better
             heard
             ,
             and
             better
             remembred
             .
             The
             custom
             of
             an
             Hour's
             length
             ,
             forces
             many
             Preachers
             to
             trifle
             away
             much
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             to
             spin
             out
             their
             Matter
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hold
             out
             .
             So
             great
             a
             length
             does
             also
             flat
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             tempt
             them
             to
             sleep
             ;
             especially
             when
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             is
             languid
             and
             heavy
             :
             In
             half
             an
             Hour
             a
             Man
             may
             lay
             open
             his
             Matter
             in
             its
             full
             extent
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             those
             Superfluities
             which
             come
             in
             only
             to
             lengthen
             the
             Discourse
             :
             and
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Attention
             of
             his
             People
             all
             the
             while
             .
             As
             
             to
             the
             Stile
             ,
             Sermons
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             plain
             ;
             the
             Figures
             must
             be
             easy
             ,
             not
             mean
             ,
             but
             noble
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             upon
             design
             to
             make
             the
             Matter
             better
             understood
             .
             The
             Words
             in
             a
             Sermon
             must
             be
             simple
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             use
             ;
             not
             savouring
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             nor
             above
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             People
             .
             All
             long
             Periods
             ,
             such
             as
             carry
             two
             or
             three
             different
             Thoughts
             in
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             avoided
             ;
             for
             few
             Hearers
             can
             follow
             or
             apprehend
             these
             :
             Niceties
             of
             Stile
             are
             lost
             before
             a
             common
             Auditory
             .
             But
             if
             an
             easy
             Simplicity
             of
             Stile
             should
             run
             through
             the
             whole
             Composition
             ,
             it
             should
             take
             place
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             explanatory
             part
             ;
             for
             the
             thing
             being
             there
             offered
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             garnishing
             :
             Definitions
             should
             not
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             Terms
             ,
             or
             Method
             ,
             that
             Logick
             directs
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             is
             to
             fancy
             himself
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             Man
             in
             his
             whole
             Parish
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             put
             such
             parts
             of
             his
             Discourse
             as
             he
             would
             have
             all
             understand
             ,
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             form
             of
             Words
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             beyond
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             :
             This
             he
             will
             certainly
             study
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             his
             desire
             is
             to
             edify
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             make
             them
             admire
             himself
             as
             a
             learned
             and
             high-spoken
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             But
             in
             the
             Applicatory
             part
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             a
             true
             taste
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Master
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             employ
             it
             all
             in
             giving
             sometimes
             such
             tender
             Touches
             ,
             as
             may
             soften
             ;
             and
             deeper
             Gashes
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             awaken
             his
             Hearers
             .
             A
             vain
             Eloquence
             here
             ,
             is
             very
             ill
             plac'd
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             can
             be
             born
             any
             where
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             illustrating
             the
             Matter
             :
             but
             all
             must
             be
             grave
             ,
             where
             one
             would
             perswade
             :
             the
             most
             natural
             but
             the
             most
             sensible
             Expressions
             come
             in
             best
             here
             .
             Such
             an
             Eloquence
             as
             makes
             the
             Hearers
             look
             grave
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             Countenance
             ,
             is
             the
             properest
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             them
             look
             lively
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             smile
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             may
             be
             pretty
             ,
             but
             it
             only
             tickles
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             pleases
             the
             Ear
             ;
             whereas
             that
             which
             goes
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             wounds
             it
             ,
             makes
             the
             Hearer
             rather
             look
             down
             ,
             and
             turns
             his
             Thoughts
             inward
             ,
             upon
             himself
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             Conclusion
             whereof
             makes
             the
             Auditory
             look
             pleased
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             all
             a
             talking
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             was
             either
             not
             right
             spoken
             ,
             or
             not
             right
             heard
             ;
             it
             has
             been
             fine
             ,
             and
             has
             probably
             delighted
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             rather
             than
             edified
             it
             .
             But
             that
             Sermon
             that
             makes
             every
             one
             go
             away
             silent
             and
             grave
             ,
             and
             hastning
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             to
             meditate
             or
             pray
             
             over
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             in
             secret
             ,
             has
             had
             its
             true
             effect
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             has
             a
             Taste
             and
             Genius
             for
             Eloquence
             ,
             must
             improve
             it
             by
             reading
             Quintilian
             ,
             and
             Tully's
             Books
             of
             Oratory
             ;
             and
             by
             observing
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Method
             of
             Tully's
             Orations
             :
             or
             if
             he
             can
             enter
             into
             Demosthenes
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             see
             a
             much
             better
             Pattern
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             simplicity
             ,
             a
             shortness
             ,
             and
             a
             swiftness
             ,
             and
             rapidity
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             without
             putting
             his
             Auditors
             into
             a
             great
             Commotion
             .
             All
             our
             Modern
             Books
             upon
             those
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             short
             of
             those
             great
             Originals
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             bear
             no
             Comparison
             :
             yet
             Rapin's
             little
             Book
             of
             Eloquence
             is
             by
             much
             the
             best
             ,
             only
             he
             is
             too
             short
             .
             Tully
             has
             so
             fully
             opened
             all
             the
             Topicks
             of
             Invention
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             who
             has
             read
             him
             ,
             will
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             Invention
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             knows
             throughly
             his
             Matter
             ,
             rather
             have
             too
             much
             than
             too
             little
             in
             his
             view
             ,
             upon
             every
             Subject
             that
             he
             treats
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Noble
             Study
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             use
             to
             such
             as
             have
             Judgment
             to
             manage
             it
             ;
             for
             Artificial
             Eloquence
             ,
             without
             a
             Flame
             within
             ,
             is
             like
             Artificial
             Poetry
             ;
             all
             its
             Productions
             are
             forced
             and
             unnatural
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ridiculous
             .
             Art
             helps
             and
             
             guides
             Nature
             ;
             but
             if
             one
             was
             not
             born
             with
             this
             Flame
             ,
             Art
             will
             only
             spoil
             him
             ,
             make
             him
             luscious
             and
             redundant
             .
             To
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Masters
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Divinity
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             should
             much
             rather
             recommend
             the
             using
             other
             Mens
             Sermons
             ,
             than
             the
             making
             any
             of
             their
             own
             .
             But
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             these
             ,
             great
             Judgment
             must
             be
             used
             ;
             one
             must
             not
             take
             an
             Author
             that
             is
             too
             much
             above
             himself
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             ,
             compared
             with
             his
             Ordinary
             Conversation
             ,
             it
             will
             but
             too
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             own
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             make
             both
             him
             and
             them
             lose
             too
             much
             of
             their
             weight
             .
             He
             ought
             also
             to
             put
             those
             printed
             Sermons
             out
             of
             that
             strength
             and
             closeness
             of
             Stile
             ,
             which
             looks
             very
             well
             in
             print
             ;
             but
             is
             too
             stiff
             ,
             especially
             for
             a
             common
             Auditory
             .
             He
             may
             reverse
             the
             Method
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             shorten
             the
             Explanations
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             retain
             all
             that
             is
             practical
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             form
             himself
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Models
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             he
             can
             do
             upon
             a
             Text
             handled
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             reading
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             compare
             his
             Work
             with
             theirs
             ;
             this
             will
             more
             sensibly
             ,
             and
             without
             putting
             him
             to
             the
             Blush
             ,
             
             model
             him
             to
             imitate
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             excel
             the
             best
             Patterns
             :
             and
             by
             this
             Method
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             restrain
             himself
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             close
             ,
             he
             may
             come
             to
             be
             able
             to
             go
             without
             such
             Crutches
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             without
             Patterns
             :
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             should
             advise
             all
             to
             make
             use
             of
             other
             Mens
             Sermons
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             make
             any
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             Nation
             has
             got
             into
             so
             good
             a
             Taste
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             from
             the
             vast
             number
             of
             those
             excellent
             ones
             that
             are
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             a
             mean
             Composition
             will
             be
             very
             ill
             heard
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             an
             unseasonable
             piece
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             offer
             their
             own
             Crudities
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             well
             digested
             and
             ripened
             them
             .
             I
             wish
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             were
             more
             looked
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Sermons
             were
             offered
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             should
             make
             the
             Hearers
             both
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             wiser
             ,
             the
             more
             knowing
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             serious
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Delivering
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             a
             great
             Composure
             of
             Gesture
             and
             Behaviour
             is
             necessary
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             Weight
             and
             Authority
             :
             Extreams
             are
             bad
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             some
             affect
             a
             light
             and
             flippant
             Behaviour
             ;
             and
             others
             think
             that
             wry
             Faces
             and
             a
             tone
             in
             the
             Voice
             ,
             will
             set
             off
             the
             Matter
             .
             Grave
             and
             composed
             
             Looks
             ,
             and
             a
             natural
             ,
             but
             distinct
             Pronunciation
             ,
             will
             always
             have
             the
             best
             Effects
             .
             The
             great
             Rule
             which
             the
             Masters
             of
             Rhetorick
             press
             much
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             enough
             remembred
             ;
             that
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             speak
             well
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             with
             a
             right
             Emphasis
             ,
             he
             ought
             throughly
             to
             understand
             all
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             be
             fully
             persuaded
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             himself
             to
             have
             those
             Affections
             ,
             which
             he
             desires
             to
             infuse
             into
             others
             .
             He
             that
             is
             inwardly
             persuaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             and
             that
             has
             a
             Concern
             about
             it
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             will
             pronounce
             with
             a
             natural
             Vehemence
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             more
             lively
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Strains
             that
             Art
             can
             lead
             him
             to
             .
             An
             Orator
             ,
             if
             we
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             honest
             Man
             ,
             and
             speak
             always
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             feel
             all
             that
             he
             says
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             speak
             it
             so
             as
             to
             make
             others
             feel
             it
             likewise
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             as
             read
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             ought
             to
             practise
             Reading
             much
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             read
             aloud
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             own
             Ear
             and
             Sense
             may
             guide
             them
             ,
             to
             know
             where
             to
             raise
             or
             quicken
             ,
             soften
             or
             sweeten
             their
             Voice
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             give
             an
             Articulation
             of
             Authority
             ,
             or
             of
             Conviction
             ;
             where
             to
             pause
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             languish
             .
             We
             plainly
             see
             by
             the
             Stage
             ,
             what
             a
             Force
             there
             is
             in
             Pronunciation
             :
             
             the
             best
             Compositions
             are
             murdered
             ,
             if
             ill
             spoken
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             are
             acceptable
             ,
             when
             
               well
               said
            
             .
             In
             Tragedies
             rightly
             pronounced
             and
             acted
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             that
             all
             is
             Fable
             and
             Fiction
             ;
             the
             tender
             Parts
             do
             so
             melt
             the
             Company
             ,
             that
             Tears
             cannot
             be
             stop'd
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             who
             laugh
             at
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             This
             shews
             the
             power
             of
             apt
             Words
             ,
             and
             a
             just
             Pronunciation
             .
             But
             because
             this
             depends
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             upon
             the
             present
             Temper
             of
             him
             that
             speaks
             ,
             and
             the
             lively
             Disposition
             in
             which
             he
             is
             ,
             therefore
             he
             ought
             by
             much
             previous
             Seriousness
             ,
             and
             by
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             his
             Mind
             to
             as
             warm
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Things
             he
             is
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             as
             possibly
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             Sermons
             may
             make
             deep
             Impressions
             on
             his
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             This
             leads
             me
             to
             consider
             the
             Difference
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Reading
             and
             the
             Speaking
             of
             Sermons
             .
             Reading
             is
             peculiar
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             is
             endured
             in
             no
             other
             .
             It
             has
             indeed
             made
             that
             our
             Sermons
             are
             more
             exact
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             has
             produced
             to
             us
             many
             Volumes
             of
             the
             best
             that
             are
             extant
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             ,
             though
             some
             few
             read
             so
             happily
             ,
             pronounce
             so
             truly
             ,
             and
             enter
             so
             entirely
             into
             those
             Affections
             which
             they
             recommend
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             we
             see
             both
             the
             Correctness
             of
             
             Reading
             ,
             and
             the
             Seriousness
             of
             Speaking
             Sermons
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             is
             not
             so
             happy
             :
             some
             by
             hanging
             their
             Heads
             perpetually
             over
             their
             Notes
             ,
             by
             blundring
             as
             they
             read
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             cursory
             running
             over
             them
             ,
             do
             so
             lessen
             the
             Matter
             of
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             generally
             read
             with
             very
             little
             Life
             or
             Affection
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             heard
             with
             as
             little
             regard
             or
             esteem
             .
             Those
             who
             read
             ,
             ought
             certainly
             to
             be
             at
             a
             little
             more
             pains
             ,
             than
             for
             most
             part
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             read
             true
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             with
             an
             Emphasis
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             their
             Eyes
             to
             their
             Hearers
             :
             and
             if
             they
             practis'd
             more
             alone
             the
             just
             way
             of
             Reading
             ,
             they
             might
             deliver
             their
             Sermons
             with
             much
             more
             advantage
             .
             Man
             is
             a
             low
             sort
             of
             Creature
             ;
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             nay
             nor
             the
             greater
             part
             cannot
             consider
             things
             in
             themselves
             ,
             without
             those
             little
             Seasonings
             that
             must
             recommend
             them
             to
             their
             Affections
             .
             That
             a
             Discourse
             be
             heard
             with
             any
             Life
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             with
             some
             ;
             and
             the
             Looks
             and
             Motions
             of
             the
             Eye
             do
             carry
             in
             them
             such
             Additions
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             where
             these
             do
             not
             at
             all
             concur
             ,
             it
             has
             not
             all
             the
             Force
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             it
             might
             have
             :
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             censure
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             easily
             
             carried
             into
             an
             obvious
             Reflection
             on
             Reading
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             Laziness
             .
          
           
             In
             pronouncing
             Sermons
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Ways
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             when
             a
             whole
             Discourse
             is
             got
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             delivered
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             writ
             down
             :
             this
             is
             so
             vast
             a
             Labour
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             long
             to
             it
             :
             Yet
             there
             is
             an
             Advantage
             even
             in
             this
             to
             Beginners
             ;
             it
             fills
             their
             Memories
             with
             good
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             regular
             Meditations
             :
             and
             when
             they
             have
             got
             some
             of
             the
             most
             important
             of
             their
             Sermons
             by
             heart
             in
             so
             exact
             a
             manner
             ,
             they
             are
             thereby
             furnished
             with
             Topicks
             for
             Discourse
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             are
             at
             least
             two
             different
             Subjects
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             wish
             all
             Preachers
             would
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             ,
             to
             form
             Sermons
             well
             in
             their
             Memories
             :
             the
             one
             is
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             God's
             offers
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Conditions
             that
             he
             has
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Reconciliation
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             so
             important
             a
             Point
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             opening
             or
             explaining
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ripe
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             it
             all
             rightly
             laid
             in
             his
             Memory
             ,
             
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Notions
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             such
             a
             lively
             Description
             and
             Illustration
             of
             it
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             sensibly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             and
             easily
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             .
             Another
             Subject
             in
             which
             every
             Minister
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             well
             furnished
             ,
             is
             concerning
             Death
             and
             Iudgment
             ;
             that
             so
             when
             he
             visits
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             is
             common
             ,
             that
             the
             Neighbours
             come
             in
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             grave
             Exhortation
             ,
             in
             weighty
             and
             fit
             Words
             ,
             upon
             those
             Heads
             .
             Less
             than
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             Priest
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             his
             Memory
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             the
             more
             Sermons
             a
             young
             Beginner
             gets
             by
             heart
             ,
             he
             has
             still
             thereby
             the
             more
             Discourse
             ready
             upon
             those
             Heads
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             whole
             Contexture
             of
             the
             Sermon
             will
             stick
             no
             longer
             than
             as
             he
             has
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             a
             great
             deal
             will
             stay
             with
             him
             :
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             important
             Parts
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             remain
             much
             longer
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             come
             to
             propose
             another
             Method
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Priest
             may
             be
             prepared
             ,
             after
             a
             right
             View
             of
             his
             Matter
             ,
             a
             true
             Understanding
             his
             Text
             ,
             and
             a
             Digesting
             of
             his
             Thoughts
             upon
             it
             into
             their
             natural
             and
             proper
             Order
             ,
             to
             deliver
             these
             both
             more
             easily
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             better
             Effect
             both
             
             upon
             Himself
             and
             his
             Hearers
             .
             To
             come
             at
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             for
             some
             Years
             at
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             prepare
             himself
             to
             it
             :
             yet
             when
             that
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             Labour
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             Performances
             ,
             will
             become
             very
             easy
             and
             very
             pleasant
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Preparations
             to
             this
             must
             be
             these
             ;
             First
             he
             must
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             very
             exactly
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             great
             Portions
             of
             them
             by
             heart
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             also
             in
             reading
             them
             ,
             make
             a
             short
             Concordance
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Memory
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             lay
             together
             such
             Passages
             as
             belong
             to
             the
             same
             Matter
             ;
             to
             consider
             how
             far
             they
             agree
             or
             help
             to
             illustrate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             differently
             expressed
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             various
             Ideas
             or
             Ways
             of
             recommending
             a
             thing
             rise
             out
             of
             this
             Concordance
             .
             Upon
             this
             a
             Man
             must
             exercise
             himself
             much
             ,
             draw
             Notes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             digest
             it
             well
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             .
             Then
             he
             must
             be
             ready
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Divinity
             in
             his
             Head
             ;
             he
             must
             know
             what
             Parts
             come
             in
             as
             Objections
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             where
             Difficulties
             lie
             ,
             how
             one
             Part
             coheres
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             Light.
             He
             must
             have
             this
             very
             current
             in
             his
             Memory
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             things
             lie
             before
             him
             in
             one
             full
             view
             ;
             and
             upon
             
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             also
             to
             work
             ,
             by
             making
             Tables
             ,
             or
             using
             such
             other
             Helps
             as
             may
             lay
             Matters
             clearly
             before
             him
             .
             He
             is
             more
             particularly
             to
             lay
             before
             him
             ,
             a
             System
             of
             Morality
             ,
             of
             all
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Relations
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             that
             he
             m●y
             have
             this
             Matter
             very
             full
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             belong
             to
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             :
             he
             is
             also
             to
             make
             a
             Collection
             of
             all
             such
             Thoughts
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             either
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancien●
             Philosophers
             ,
             (
             where
             Seneca
             will
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             him
             )
             or
             of
             Christian
             Authors
             :
             he
             is
             to
             separate
             such
             Thoughts
             as
             are
             forced
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             become
             rather
             a
             strained
             Declamation
             made
             only
             to
             please
             ,
             than
             a
             solid
             Discourse
             designed
             to
             persuade
             .
             All
             these
             he
             must
             gather
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             such
             a
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             help
             him
             to
             form
             a
             distinct
             Notion
             of
             that
             Matter
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             both
             to
             open
             it
             clearly
             ,
             and
             to
             press
             it
             with
             Affection
             and
             Vehemence
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Materials
             that
             must
             be
             laid
             together
             ,
             the
             Practice
             in
             using
             them
             comes
             next
             ;
             He
             that
             then
             would
             prepare
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             in
             this
             Method
             ,
             must
             accustom
             himself
             to
             talk
             freely
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             let
             his
             Thoughts
             flow
             from
             
             him
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             feels
             an
             edg
             and
             heat
             upon
             his
             Mind
             ;
             for
             then
             happy
             Expressions
             will
             come
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             things
             will
             ventilate
             and
             open
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             talks
             them
             thus
             in
             a
             Soliloquy
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             must
             also
             be
             writing
             many
             Essays
             upon
             all
             sorts
             of
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             by
             writing
             he
             will
             bring
             himself
             to
             a
             correctness
             both
             in
             thinking
             and
             in
             speaking
             :
             and
             thus
             by
             a
             hard
             practice
             for
             two
             or
             three
             Years
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             render
             himself
             such
             a
             Master
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             surprised
             ,
             nor
             will
             new
             Thoughts
             ever
             dry
             up
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             must
             talk
             over
             to
             himself
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             accustom
             himself
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             prove
             ,
             to
             clear
             Objections
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             every
             part
             of
             it
             to
             some
             practical
             use
             .
             He
             must
             go
             through
             Human
             Life
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Ranks
             and
             Degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             talk
             over
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             these
             ;
             consider
             the
             advantages
             or
             disadvantages
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Relation
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Morality
             of
             Actions
             ,
             the
             common
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             more
             particularly
             the
             Duties
             of
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Obligations
             to
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             ,
             to
             forgive
             Injuries
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             contented
             in
             every
             State
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             pray
             much
             and
             
             fervently
             ,
             to
             rejoice
             ever
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             always
             praising
             him
             ,
             and
             most
             particularly
             to
             be
             applying
             seriously
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             be
             worshipping
             him
             devoutly
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delighting
             frequently
             to
             commemorate
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             must
             talk
             over
             and
             over
             again
             to
             himself
             ;
             he
             must
             study
             to
             give
             his
             Thoughts
             all
             the
             Heat
             and
             Flight
             about
             them
             that
             he
             can
             :
             and
             if
             in
             these
             his
             Meditations
             ,
             happy
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             noble
             and
             tender
             Expressions
             ,
             do
             at
             any
             time
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             lose
             them
             ,
             but
             write
             them
             down
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             pronouncing
             over
             such
             Discourses
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             observe
             what
             Words
             sound
             harsh
             ,
             and
             agree
             ill
             together
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             Musick
             in
             Speaking
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Singing
             ;
             which
             a
             Man
             ,
             tho
             not
             otherwise
             critical
             in
             Sounds
             ,
             will
             soon
             discover
             .
             By
             a
             very
             few
             Years
             practice
             of
             two
             or
             three
             of
             such
             Soliloquies
             a
             Day
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Morning
             when
             the
             Head
             is
             clearest
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             are
             liveliest
             ,
             a
             Man
             will
             contract
             a
             great
             easiness
             both
             in
             thinking
             and
             speaking
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Rule
             I
             have
             reserved
             last
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             necessary
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             never
             do
             the
             Business
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             must
             have
             in
             himself
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             Religion
             ;
             he
             must
             have
             a
             Life
             and
             Flame
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             those
             Subjects
             :
             He
             must
             have
             felt
             in
             himself
             those
             things
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             explain
             and
             recommend
             to
             others
             .
             He
             must
             observe
             narrowly
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             Effects
             that
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Objects
             he
             has
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             Affections
             he
             feels
             within
             him
             ,
             have
             upon
             him
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             lively
             Heat
             in
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             speak
             in
             so
             sensible
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             almost
             felt
             that
             he
             speaks
             from
             his
             Heart
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Authority
             in
             the
             simplest
             Things
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             when
             they
             carry
             visible
             Characters
             of
             Genuineness
             in
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Man
             can
             carry
             on
             this
             Method
             ,
             and
             by
             much
             Meditation
             and
             Prayer
             draw
             down
             Divine
             Influences
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             puts
             himself
             in
             the
             way
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             prepares
             himself
             for
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             often
             feel
             ,
             that
             
               while
               he
               is
               musing
               ,
               a
               Fire
               is
               kindled
               within
               him
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             will
             
               speak
               with
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             without
             
             Constraint
             ;
             his
             Thoughts
             will
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Expressions
             free
             and
             easy
             :
             Sometimes
             this
             Fire
             will
             carry
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             yet
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Frantick
             or
             Enthusiastical
             .
             Discourses
             brought
             forth
             with
             a
             lively
             Spirit
             and
             Heat
             ,
             where
             a
             composed
             Gesture
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             Motions
             of
             the
             Eye
             and
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             Modulations
             of
             the
             Voice
             concur
             ,
             will
             have
             all
             the
             effect
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             below
             immediate
             Inspiration
             :
             and
             as
             this
             will
             be
             of
             use
             to
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             of
             vast
             use
             to
             the
             Preacher
             himself
             ,
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             keep
             his
             Heart
             always
             in
             good
             Tune
             and
             Temper
             ;
             not
             to
             suffer
             irregular
             or
             forbidden
             Appetites
             ,
             Passions
             ,
             or
             Projects
             to
             possess
             his
             Mind
             :
             these
             will
             both
             divert
             him
             from
             going
             on
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             Man
             must
             continue
             many
             Years
             ,
             till
             all
             his
             Thoughts
             are
             put
             in
             order
             ,
             polish'd
             and
             fixed
             ;
             they
             will
             make
             him
             likewise
             speak
             much
             against
             the
             grain
             ,
             with
             an
             Aversion
             that
             will
             be
             very
             sensible
             to
             himself
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             his
             Hearers
             :
             If
             he
             has
             Guilt
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             Conscience
             is
             reproaching
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             ill
             Practices
             are
             putting
             a
             damp
             upon
             that
             good
             sense
             of
             Things
             ,
             that
             makes
             his
             Thoughts
             sparkle
             ,
             
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             an
             Air
             and
             Authority
             ,
             a
             Tone
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             a
             Freedom
             of
             Expression
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Method
             as
             I
             have
             been
             opening
             ,
             has
             had
             great
             Success
             with
             all
             those
             that
             I
             have
             known
             to
             have
             tried
             it
             .
             And
             tho
             every
             one
             has
             not
             that
             swiftness
             of
             Imagination
             ,
             nor
             that
             clearness
             of
             Expression
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             have
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             Men
             may
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             they
             do
             in
             their
             written
             Compositions
             ;
             yet
             every
             Man
             by
             this
             Method
             may
             rise
             far
             above
             that
             which
             he
             could
             ever
             have
             attained
             to
             any
             other
             way
             :
             It
             will
             make
             even
             exact
             Compositions
             easier
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             much
             readier
             and
             freer
             at
             them
             .
             But
             great
             care
             must
             be
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             suffers
             himself
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             liberty
             here
             aimed
             at
             in
             publick
             ;
             he
             must
             try
             himself
             at
             smaller
             Excursions
             from
             his
             fixed
             Thoughts
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Applicatory
             part
             ,
             where
             Flame
             and
             Life
             are
             more
             necessary
             ,
             and
             where
             a
             mistaken
             Word
             ,
             or
             an
             unfinished
             Period
             are
             less
             observed
             ,
             and
             sooner
             forgiven
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Explanatory
             part
             ,
             where
             Men
             ought
             to
             speak
             more
             severely
             .
             And
             as
             one
             succeeds
             in
             some
             short
             Excursions
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             himself
             a
             farther
             Scope
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             a
             long
             practice
             ,
             he
             will
             at
             last
             arrive
             at
             so
             great
             
             an
             easiness
             ,
             both
             in
             thinking
             and
             speaking
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             little
             Meditation
             will
             serve
             to
             lay
             open
             a
             Text
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Matter
             that
             belongs
             to
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             o●der
             in
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             both
             explained
             and
             applied
             .
             And
             when
             a
             Man
             has
             attained
             to
             a
             tolerable
             degree
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             Business
             ;
             he
             is
             Master
             also
             of
             much
             Time
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             noble
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Schemes
             that
             will
             arise
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             shall
             prosecute
             no
             further
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             opening
             of
             it
             ,
             does
             not
             excite
             the
             Reader
             to
             follow
             it
             a
             little
             ,
             no
             enlargements
             I
             can
             offer
             upon
             it
             ,
             will
             work
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
             He
             that
             intends
             truly
             to
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             not
             himself
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             more
             concerned
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             than
             to
             raise
             his
             own
             Fame
             ,
             or
             to
             procure
             a
             following
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             this
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             his
             Meditations
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             put
             things
             in
             the
             best
             Light
             ,
             and
             recommend
             them
             with
             the
             most
             advantage
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             that
             reads
             the
             Scriptures
             much
             ,
             and
             meditates
             often
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             prays
             earnestly
             to
             God
             for
             direction
             in
             his
             Labours
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             directs
             his
             chief
             endeavours
             
             to
             the
             most
             important
             ,
             and
             most
             indispensible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             undeniable
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             to
             the
             inward
             Reformation
             of
             his
             Hearers
             Hearts
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             draw
             all
             other
             lesser
             Matters
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             does
             not
             spend
             his
             Time
             ,
             nor
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             upon
             lesser
             or
             disputable
             Points
             ;
             this
             Man
             so
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             moulded
             ,
             cannot
             miscarry
             in
             his
             Work
             :
             He
             will
             certainly
             succeed
             to
             some
             degree
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               spoken
               by
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               return
               again
               .
            
             He
             shall
             have
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             his
             Reward
             from
             his
             Labours
             :
             And
             to
             say
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             in
             one
             Word
             ,
             with
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               He
               shall
               both
               save
               himself
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               CONCLVSION
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               gone
               over
               all
               that
               seemed
               to
               me
               most
               important
               upon
               this
               Head
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Care
              
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               Shortness
               and
               Clearness
               as
               I
               could
               :
               so
               now
               I
               am
               to
               conclude
               .
               The
               Discourse
               may
               justly
               seem
               imperfect
               ,
               since
               I
               say
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Duties
               incumbent
               on
               Bishops
               .
               But
               I
               will
               upon
               this
               occasion
               say
               very
               little
               on
               that
               Head.
               The
               Post
               I
               am
               in
               ,
               gives
               me
               a
               Right
               to
               teach
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               their
               Duty
               ;
               therefore
               I
               thought
               ,
               that
               
               without
               any
               great
               Presumption
               ,
               I
               might
               venture
               on
               it
               :
               but
               I
               have
               been
               too
               few
               Years
               in
               the
               
                 higher
                 Order
              
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               shall
               ever
               be
               ready
               to
               learn.
               This
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               since
               ,
               as
               was
               formerly
               said
               ,
               the
               Inferiour
               Orders
               subsist
               in
               the
               
                 Superior
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               must
               still
               be
               under
               all
               the
               Obligations
               of
               Priests
               :
               They
               are
               then
               ,
               take
               the
               Matter
               at
               lowest
               ,
               bound
               to
               live
               ,
               to
               labour
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
               But
               why
               are
               they
               raised
               to
               a
               higher
               Rank
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Order
               ,
               an
               encrease
               of
               Authority
               ,
               and
               an
               Extent
               of
               Cure
               ?
               And
               why
               have
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               States
               ,
               given
               them
               great
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               an
               Accession
               of
               Secular
               Honours
               ?
               All
               this
               must
               certainly
               import
               their
               Obligation
               to
               labour
               more
               eminently
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               themselves
               out
               more
               entirely
               in
               the
               
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               :
               in
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               greatest
               Encouragements
               and
               Assistances
               ,
               the
               highest
               Dignities
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               belong
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               Example
               and
               Decision
               ,
               
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 unto
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 minister
              
               ;
               and
               who
               declared
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 first
                 shall
                 be
                 last
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 all
              
               ;
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               higher
               that
               any
               are
               raised
               in
               this
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               lay
               themselves
               out
               the
               
               more
               entirely
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               labour
               the
               more
               abundantly
               .
               And
               as
               our
               Obligations
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               tie
               us
               to
               a
               greater
               Zeal
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               more
               constant
               Application
               of
               our
               Care
               and
               Thoughts
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Supports
              
               of
               our
               Honours
               and
               Revenues
               were
               given
               us
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               go
               through
               with
               that
               extent
               of
               Care
               and
               Iurisdiction
               that
               lies
               upon
               us
               .
               We
               are
               not
               only
               Watchmen
               to
               watch
               over
               the
               Flock
               ,
               but
               likewise
               over
               the
               Watchmen
               themselves
               .
               We
               keep
               the
               Door
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               much
               to
               answer
               for
               ,
               if
               through
               our
               Remissness
               or
               feeble
               Easiness
               ,
               if
               by
               trusting
               the
               Examination
               of
               those
               we
               ordain
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               yielding
               to
               Intercession
               and
               Importunity
               ,
               we
               bring
               any
               into
               the
               
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               duly
               qualified
               for
               it
               .
               In
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               harden
               our selves
               ,
               and
               become
               inexorable
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               partake
               in
               other
               Mens
               Sins
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Mischiefs
               that
               these
               may
               bring
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               a
               false
               Pity
               ,
               and
               a
               cruel
               Compassion
               ,
               if
               we
               suffer
               any
               Considerations
               to
               prevail
               upon
               us
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               the
               Gospel
               directs
               .
               The
               longer
               that
               we
               know
               them
               before
               we
               ordain
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               that
               we
               sift
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               
               variety
               of
               Trials
               ,
               through
               which
               we
               make
               them
               pass
               ,
               we
               do
               thereby
               both
               secure
               the
               Quiet
               of
               our
               own
               Consciences
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Dignity
               of
               holy
               Things
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Interest
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               these
               two
               Interests
               must
               never
               be
               separated
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               themselves
               ;
               and
               
                 what
                 God
                 has
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 never
                 set
                 asunder
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               be
               setting
               constantly
               before
               our
               Clergie
               ,
               their
               Obligations
               to
               the
               several
               Parts
               of
               their
               Duty
               ;
               we
               must
               lay
               these
               upon
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               institute
               or
               collate
               them
               to
               Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               solemnest
               Manner
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               weightiest
               Words
               we
               can
               find
               .
               We
               must
               then
               lay
               the
               Importance
               of
               the
               Care
               of
               Souls
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               adjure
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               
                 answer
                 to
                 God
              
               in
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               must
               appear
               to
               witness
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               seriously
               consider
               and
               observe
               their
               Ordination-Vows
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               will
               apply
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               that
               
                 one
                 Thing
              
               .
               We
               must
               keep
               an
               Eye
               upon
               them
               continually
               ;
               and
               be
               applying
               Reproofs
               ,
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               Encouragements
               ,
               as
               occasion
               offers
               :
               We
               must
               enter
               into
               all
               their
               Concerns
               ,
               and
               espouse
               every
               Interest
               
               of
               that
               Part
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               assigned
               to
               their
               Care
               :
               We
               must
               see
               them
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               encourage
               them
               to
               come
               frequently
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               must
               live
               in
               all
               things
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 .
              
               And
               that
               every
               thing
               we
               say
               to
               stir
               them
               up
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               may
               have
               its
               due
               weight
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               care
               so
               to
               order
               our selves
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               evidently
               see
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               careful
               to
               do
               our
               own
               .
               We
               must
               enter
               into
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ;
               not
               thinking
               our selves
               too
               good
               for
               any
               piece
               of
               Service
               that
               may
               be
               done
               ;
               visiting
               the
               Sick
               ,
               admitting
               poor
               and
               indigent
               Persons
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               troubled
               in
               mind
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               us
               ;
               Preaching
               of●
               ,
               Catechising
               and
               Confirming
               frequently
               ;
               and
               living
               in
               all
               things
               like
               Men
               that
               study
               to
               
                 fulfil
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Evangelists
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               has
               been
               an
               Opinion
               of
               late
               ,
               much
               favoured
               by
               some
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               in
               our
               Church
               ;
               that
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Pastor
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Diocess
              
               ;
               that
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Souls
               is
               singly
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Incumbents
               ,
               in
               Churches
               ,
               are
               only
               his
               Curates
               in
               the
               different
               parts
               of
               his
               Parish
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Ancient
               Designation
               
               of
               his
               Diocess
               .
               I
               know
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               Passages
               brought
               from
               Antiquity
               to
               favour
               this
               :
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Question
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               far
               as
               to
               give
               my
               own
               Opinion
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               persuaded
               of
               it
               ,
               ought
               thereby
               to
               consider
               themselves
               as
               under
               very
               great
               and
               strict
               Obligations
               ,
               to
               constant
               Labour
               and
               Diligence
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               favour
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               because
               it
               encreases
               their
               Authority
               ,
               without
               considering
               that
               necessary
               Consequence
               that
               follows
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               go
               no
               further
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               having
               said
               so
               much
               only
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               fall
               under
               that
               heavy
               Censure
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 bind
                 heavy
                 Burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 grievous
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 upon
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 upon
                 Mens
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 themselves
                 would
                 not
                 move
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Fingers
                 .
              
               I
               must
               leave
               the
               whole
               Matter
               with
               my
               Readers
               .
               I
               have
               now
               laid
               together
               with
               great
               Simplicity
               what
               has
               been
               the
               chief
               Subject
               of
               my
               Thoughts
               for
               above
               
                 thirty
                 Years
              
               .
               I
               was
               formed
               to
               them
               by
               a
               Bishop
               that
               had
               the
               greatest
               Elevation
               of
               Soul
               ,
               the
               largest
               compass
               of
               Knowledg
               ,
               the
               
               most
               mortified
               and
               most
               heavenly
               Disposition
               ,
               that
               I
               ever
               yet
               saw
               in
               Mortal
               ;
               that
               had
               the
               greatest
               Parts
               as
               well
               as
               Vertues
               ,
               with
               the
               perfectest
               Humility
               that
               I
               ever
               saw
               in
               Man
               ;
               and
               had
               a
               sublime
               Strain
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               with
               so
               grave
               a
               Gesture
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Majesty
               both
               of
               Thought
               ,
               of
               Language
               ,
               and
               of
               Pronunciation
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               once
               saw
               a
               wandring
               Eye
               where
               he
               preached
               ;
               and
               have
               seen
               whole
               Assemblies
               often
               
                 melt
                 in
                 Tears
              
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               of
               whom
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               with
               great
               truth
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               free
               and
               frequent
               Conversation
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               above
               two
               and
               twenty
               Years
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               him
               say
               an
               
                 idle
                 Word
              
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               a
               direct
               Tendency
               to
               Edification
               :
               and
               I
               never
               once
               saw
               him
               in
               any
               other
               Temper
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               I
               wished
               to
               be
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Minutes
               of
               my
               Life
               .
               For
               that
               Pattern
               which
               I
               saw
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               Conversation
               which
               I
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               know
               how
               much
               I
               have
               to
               answer
               to
               God
               :
               and
               though
               my
               reflecting
               on
               that
               which
               I
               knew
               in
               him
               ,
               gives
               me
               just
               cause
               of
               being
               
                 deeply
                 humbled
              
               in
               my self
               ,
               and
               before
               God
               ;
               yet
               I
               feel
               no
               more
               sensible
               Pleasure
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               than
               in
               going
               over
               in
               my
               Thoughts
               all
               that
               I
               saw
               and
               observed
               in
               him
               .
            
             
             
               I
               have
               also
               another
               Reason
               ,
               that
               has
               determined
               me
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               prepare
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               the
               Publick
               ;
               from
               the
               present
               posture
               of
               our
               Affairs
               .
               We
               arenow
               brought
               very
               near
               the
               greatest
               Crisis
               that
               ever
               Church
               or
               Nation
               had
               .
               And
               as
               on
               the
               one
               Hand
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               so
               far
               punish
               us
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               for
               our
               Contempt
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Neglect
               of
               our
               Duties
               ,
               as
               to
               deliver
               us
               over
               to
               the
               Rage
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ;
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               look
               for
               ,
               but
               a
               Persecution
               more
               dreadful
               than
               any
               is
               in
               History
               :
               So
               if
               God
               hears
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               a
               happy
               Issue
               out
               of
               all
               those
               Dangers
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Malice
               of
               our
               Enemies
               threaten
               us
               ;
               we
               have
               in
               view
               the
               greatest
               Prospect
               of
               a
               blessed
               and
               lasting
               Settlement
               ,
               that
               even
               our
               Wishes
               can
               propose
               to
               us
               .
               Now
               nothing
               can
               so
               certainly
               avert
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               prepare
               us
               to
               glorify
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               in
               his
               Justice
               and
               Wisdom
               should
               call
               us
               to
               a
               Fiery
               Trial
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Patience
               ;
               as
               the
               serious
               minding
               of
               our
               Functions
               ,
               of
               our
               Duties
               and
               Obligations
               ,
               the
               confessing
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               the
               correcting
               of
               our
               Errors
               .
               We
               shall
               be
               very
               unfit
               to
               suffer
               for
               our
               Religion
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               
               able
               to
               endure
               the
               hardships
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               if
               our
               Consciences
               are
               reproaching
               us
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               procured
               these
               Things
               to
               our selves
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               ill
               use
               of
               our
               Prosperity
               ,
               and
               other
               Advantages
               ,
               we
               have
               kindled
               a
               Fire
               to
               consume
               us
               .
               But
               as
               we
               have
               good
               Reason
               from
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               many
               eminent
               Deliverances
               ,
               and
               happy
               Providences
               ,
               which
               have
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               so
               signal
               a
               manner
               ,
               watched
               over
               and
               protected
               us
               ,
               to
               hope
               that
               God
               according
               to
               the
               Riches
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               
                 Great
                 Name
              
               ,
               will
               hear
               the
               Prayers
               that
               many
               good
               Souls
               offer
               up
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Cry
               of
               those
               Abominations
               that
               are
               still
               among
               us
               :
               So
               nothing
               can
               so
               certainly
               hasten
               on
               the
               fixing
               of
               our
               Tranquillity
               ,
               and
               the
               compleating
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               as
               our
               lying
               often
               between
               the
               Porch
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               interceding
               with
               God
               for
               our
               People
               ;
               and
               our
               giving
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Prayer
               .
               These
               being
               then
               the
               surest
               Means
               ,
               both
               to
               procure
               and
               to
               establish
               to
               us
               ,
               all
               those
               great
               and
               glorious
               Things
               that
               we
               pray
               and
               hope
               for
               ;
               this
               seemed
               to
               me
               a
               very
               proper
               Time
               to
               publish
               a
               Discourse
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               made
               it
               an
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Zeal
               ,
               was
               the
               Authority
               of
               my
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Metropolitan
              
               ;
               who
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               employs
               his
               Time
               and
               Thoughts
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               consider
               what
               may
               yet
               be
               wanting
               to
               give
               our
               Church
               a
               greater
               Beauty
               and
               Perfection
               ;
               and
               what
               are
               the
               most
               proper
               Means
               both
               of
               purifying
               and
               uniting
               us
               .
               To
               which
               I
               thought
               nothing
               could
               so
               well
               prepare
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               the
               offering
               to
               the
               Publick
               a
               plain
               and
               full
               Discourse
               of
               the
               
                 Pastoral
                 Care
              
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               Thing
               relating
               to
               it
               .
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               approved
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               desired
               me
               to
               set
               about
               it
               :
               Upon
               these
               Motives
               I
               writ
               it
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Simplicity
               and
               Freedom
               that
               I
               thought
               the
               Subject
               required
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               him
               ;
               by
               whose
               particular
               Approbation
               I
               publish
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               writ
               it
               at
               his
               Direction
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               indeed
               one
               of
               my
               Motives
               that
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               I
               cannot
               enlarge
               so
               fully
               as
               I
               well
               might
               .
               But
               while
               we
               have
               such
               an
               invaluable
               and
               unexampled
               Blessing
               ,
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               those
               Princes
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ;
               if
               all
               the
               Considerations
               which
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               Deliverances
               that
               God
               has
               given
               us
               by
               their
               Means
               ,
               of
               the
               
               Protection
               we
               enjoy
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               hopes
               we
               have
               of
               them
               :
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               this
               does
               not
               oblige
               us
               ,
               to
               set
               about
               the
               reforming
               of
               every
               Thing
               that
               may
               be
               amiss
               or
               defective
               among
               us
               ,
               to
               study
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               labour
               hard
               ;
               to
               lead
               strict
               and
               exemplary
               Lives
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               stop
               the
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               overcome
               the
               Prejudices
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               divide
               from
               us
               ;
               this
               will
               make
               us
               look
               like
               a
               Nation
               cast
               off
               and
               
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
              
               ,
               and
               
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 burning
              
               .
               We
               have
               reason
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               our
               present
               Blessings
               are
               the
               last
               Essays
               of
               God's
               Goodness
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               we
               bring
               forth
               no
               Fruit
               under
               these
               ,
               the
               next
               Sentence
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 Cut
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 why
                 cumbreth
                 it
                 the
                 Ground
                 ?
              
               These
               Things
               lie
               heavy
               on
               my
               Thoughts
               continually
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               concurred
               to
               draw
               this
               Treatise
               from
               me
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               writ
               with
               all
               the
               sincerity
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               purity
               of
               Intention
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               have
               had
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               known
               that
               I
               had
               been
               to
               die
               at
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               for
               it
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               To
               him
               I
               humbly
               offer
               it
               up
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               most
               earnest
               Prayers
               ,
               That
               the
               Design
               here
               so
               imperfectly
               offered
               at
               ,
               
               may
               become
               truly
               effectual
               ,
               and
               have
               its
               full
               Progress
               and
               Accomplishment
               ;
               which
               whensoever
               I
               shall
               see
               ,
               I
               shall
               then
               with
               Joy
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Nunc
                 Dimittis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Books
           Sold
           by
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 BOOKS
                 written
                 by
                 GILBERT
                 BURNET
                 ,
                 D.
                 D.
                 now
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 Volumes
                 .
                 Folio
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Abridgment
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 History
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   .
                   Quarto
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 disposing
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Church-Lands
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Bedel
                
                 ,
                 D.
                 D.
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 certain
                 Letters
                 which
                 passed
                 between
                 Spain
                 and
                 England
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 general
                 Motives
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Obedience
                 :
                 Between
                 Mr.
                 
                   Iames
                   Wadsworth
                
                 a
                 late
                 Pensioner
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Inquisition
                 in
                 Sevil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 
                   William
                   Bedel
                
                 then
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 
                   Suffolk
                   .
                   Octavo
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Some
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Iohn
                 late
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Rochester
                   .
                   Octavo
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 writ
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Assembly-General
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 inviting
                 them
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 Communion
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Methods
                 proposed
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Conviction
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
               
                 —
                 A
                 Collection
                 of
                 seventeen
                 Tracts
                 and
                 Discourses
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Years
                 1678
                 to
                 1685
                 ,
                 inclusive
                 .
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 A
                 Second
                 Volume
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 eighteen
                 Papers
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 K.
                 Iames
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 With
                 twelve
                 others
                 published
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 late
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 to
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 1689.
                 
              
               
                 —
                 Fast-Sermon
                 at
                 Bow-Church
                 ;
                 March
                 12
                 ,
                 1689.
                 on
                 Luke
                 19.41
                 ,
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 —
                 Fast-Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 Iuly
                 16
                 ,
                 1690.
                 
                 On
                 Psal.
                 85.8
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Thanksgiving-Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ;
                 Octob.
                 19
                 ,
                 1690.
                 
                 On
                 Psal.
                 144.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 —
                 Fast-Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ;
                 April
                 19
                 ,
                 1691.
                 
                 On
                 Psal.
                 12.1
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Thanksgiving-Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ;
                 Nov.
                 26.
                 1691
                 
                 :
                 On
                 Prov.
                 20.28
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Sermon
                 at
                 the
                 Funeral
                 of
                 
                   Robert
                   Boyle
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 Ian.
                 7.
                 1691.
                 
                 On
                 Eccles.
                 11.26
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Alix's
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             of
             Piedmont
             and
             the
             Albigenses
             .
             In
             Two
             Parts
             .
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             Memorial
             for
             the
             intended
             Reformation
             of
             England
             under
             their
             first
             Popish
             Prince
             .
             Written
             by
             Father
             Parsons
             1596
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             be
             proposed
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             after
             the
             Restoration
             of
             Popery
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Establishment
             and
             Preservation
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             Published
             from
             the
             very
             Manuscript
             Copy
             that
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             late
             King
             Iames
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             his
             Closet
             .
             With
             an
             Introduction
             ,
             and
             some
             Animadversions
             by
             
               Edward
               Gee
            
             ,
             Chaplain
             to
             Their
             Majesties
             .
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             C●mberland
             (
             now
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Peterborough
             )
             his
             Essay
             towards
             the
             Recovery
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Measures
             and
             Weights
             ,
             comprehending
             their
             Monies
             ;
             by
             help
             of
             Antient
             Standards
             compared
             with
             Ours
             of
             England
             ,
             useful
             also
             to
             state
             many
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             .
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Stratford
             (
             now
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             )
             his
             Disswasive
             from
             Revenge
             .
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             —
             The
             Lay-Christian's
             Obligation
             to
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
             —
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cave's
             Dissertation
             concerning
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             and
             Patriarchs
             .
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Two
             Letters
             betwixt
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Smith
            
             and
             Dr.
             
               H●n
               .
               Hammond
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sense
             of
             that
             A●ticle
             in
             the
             Creed
             
               [
               He
               descended
               into
               Hell.
               ]
               Octavo
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Puller's
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Jacobi
             Usserii
             Historia
             Dogmatica
             Controvers
             .
             inter
             Orthodoxos
             &
             Pontificios
             de
             Scripturis
             &
             Sacris
             Vernaculis
             .
             Quarto
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Pope-Blunt
             Censura
             Celebriorum
             Authorum
             ,
             sive
             Tractatus
             in
             quo
             varia
             Virorum
             Doctorum
             de
             clariss
             .
             cujusque
             saeculi
             Scriptoribus
             judicia
             traduntur
             .
             Fol.
             1690.
             
          
           
             Gul.
             Camdeni
             &
             Illustrium
             Virorum
             ad
             Gul.
             Camdenum
             Epistolae
             .
             Quarto
             ,
             1691.
             
          
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
             ,
             sive
             Collectio
             Historiarum
             antiquitus
             scriptarum
             de
             Archiepisc.
             &
             Episcopis
             Angliae
             ,
             a
             prima
             Fidei
             Christianae
             susceptione
             ad
             Annum
             1540.
             
             Opera
             Hen.
             Whartoni
             ,
             in
             2
             Vol.
             Folio
             ,
             1691.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Rushworth's
             Historical
             Collections
             ,
             the
             Third
             Part
             ,
             in
             two
             Volumes
             ,
             never
             before
             printed
             ;
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             1640
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Year
             1644
             :
             Wherein
             is
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             the
             Civil
             War
             to
             that
             Period
             .
             Folio
             .
             1692.
             
          
           
             Stephani
             Chauvin
             Lexicon
             Rationale
             ,
             sive
             Thesaurus
             Philosophicus
             ,
             1692.
             
             Folio
             .
          
           
             Sam.
             Basnagii
             Exercitationes
             Historico-Criticae
             de
             rebus
             Sacris
             &
             Ecclesiasticis
             .
             Quarto
             ,
             1692.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Crenii
             Collectio
             Consiliorum
             de
             Studiis
             optime
             instituendis
             .
             Quarto
             ,
             1692.
             
          
           
             —
             Ejusdem
             Fascicul●s
             Dissertationum
             Hist.
             Critico-Philologicarum
             .
             Octavo
             ,
             1691.
             
          
           
             Basilii
             Fabri
             Thesaurus
             eruditionis
             Scholasticae
             ,
             cum
             innumeris
             additionibus
             per
             Aug.
             Buchnerum
             &
             Christoph.
             Cellarium
             .
             Lips.
             Folio
             ,
             1692.
             
          
           
             Ludov.
             Seckendorf
             Historia
             Lutheranismi
             .
             Folio
             ,
             1692.
             
          
           
             Laurentii
             Begeri
             Observationes
             &
             Conjecturae
             in
             Numismata
             quaedam
             Antiqua
             .
             Quarto
             ,
             1691.
             
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30336-e1140
           
             1
             Phil.
             16.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.21
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30336-e2870
           
             1
             Tim
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             40.11
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             4.1
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.3
             .
             ch
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Heb.
             7
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Ezek.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             3.9
             St.
             Matth.
             20
             1.
             
             St.
             Matt.
             9.37
             ,
             38.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Philip.
             25.
             
          
           
             St.
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             John
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             8.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             21
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Le●it
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             L●●it
             .
             10.
             ●
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2d
             &
             3d
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             56.10
             .
          
           
             ●er
             5.2
             .
             Ezek.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             5.32
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             23.22
             .
          
           
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             v.
             48.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.17
             .
             Ezek.
             33.7
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             ●●ek
             .
             34
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.17
             .
          
           
             ch
             .
             3.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             9
             S.
             Matth.
             37.
             
          
           
             12
             St.
             Lu●e
             42.
             
          
           
             12
             St.
             Io.
             15.
             
          
           
             20
             Acts
             28.
             
          
           
             V.
             19.
             
          
           
             V.
             20.
             
          
           
             V.
             26.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             ●ct●
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.1.2
             
          
           
             4
             Eph.
             11
             ▪
             12.13
             .
          
           
             ●
             Col.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.21.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             2
             ,
             ●
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             V.
             15.
             
          
           
             V.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             V.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             V.
             ●
             .
          
           
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             7.
             
          
           
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tit.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Tit.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             V.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             13
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             9
             ●3
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.2
             ,
             3.